summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/62777-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/62777-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/62777-0.txt7283
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7283 deletions
diff --git a/old/62777-0.txt b/old/62777-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 16507b4..0000000
--- a/old/62777-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7283 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook, Kings in Adversity, by Edward S. (Edward
-Sims) Van Zile
-
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-
-
-
-Title: Kings in Adversity
-
-
-Author: Edward S. (Edward Sims) Van Zile
-
-
-
-Release Date: July 28, 2020 [eBook #62777]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-
-***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KINGS IN ADVERSITY***
-
-
-E-text prepared by D A Alexander and the Online Distributed Proofreading
-Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made available by
-Internet Archive (https://archive.org)
-
-
-
-Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
- file which includes the original illustration.
- See 62777-h.htm or 62777-h.zip:
- (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62777/62777-h/62777-h.htm)
- or
- (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62777/62777-h.zip)
-
-
- Images of the original pages are available through
- Internet Archive. See
- https://archive.org/details/kingsinadversity00vanziala/
-
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-KINGS IN ADVERSITY
-
-by
-
-EDWARD S. VAN ZILE
-
-Author of “The Manhattaners,” “The Last of the Van
-Slacks,” etc.
-
-
- “Kings are like stars—they rise and set, they have
- The worship of the world, but no repose.”—SHELLEY.
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-
-
-New York
-F. Tennyson Neely
-114 Fifth Avenue
-1897
-
-
- * * * * * *
-
-Neely’s Prismatic Library.
-
-GILT TOP, 50 CENTS.
-
- “I know of nothing in the book line that equals Neely’s
- Prismatic Library for elegance and careful selection. It sets a
- pace that others will not easily equal and none surpass.”—E. A.
- ROBINSON.
-
-
-SOUR SAINTS AND SWEET SINNERS. By Carlos Martyn.
-
-SEVEN SMILES AND A FEW FIBS. By Thomas J. Vivian. With full-page
-illustrations by well-known artists.
-
-A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. Phillips Oppenheim.
-
-THE SHACKLES OF FATE. By Max Nordau.
-
-A BACHELOR OF PARIS. By John W. Harding. With over 50 illustrations by
-William Hofacher.
-
-MONTRESOR. By Loota.
-
-REVERIES OF A SPINSTER. By Helen Davies.
-
-THE ART MELODIOUS. By Louis Lombard.
-
-THE HONOR OF A PRINCESS. By F. Kimball Scribner.
-
-OBSERVATIONS OF A BACHELOR. By Louis Lombard.
-
-KINGS IN ADVERSITY. By E. S. Van Zile.
-
-NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. By Captain King.
-
-TRUMPETER FRED. By Captain King. Illustrated.
-
-FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
-
-THE KING IN YELLOW. By R. W. Chambers.
-
-IN THE QUARTER. By R. W. Chambers.
-
-A PROFESSIONAL LOVER. By Gyp.
-
-BIJOU’S COURTSHIPS. By Gyp. Illustrated.
-
-A CONSPIRACY OF THE CARBONARI. By Louise Muhlbach.
-
-SOAP BUBBLES. By Dr. Max Nordau.
-
- * * * * * *
-
-
-F. Tennyson Neely,
-Publisher,
-New York, London.
-
-Copyrighted in the United States and Great Britain in MDCCCXCVII by F.
-Tennyson Neely.
-
-All rights reserved.
-
-
-
-
-KINGS IN ADVERSITY.
-
-THE CROWN PRINCE OF REXANIA.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-
-Almost within a stone’s throw of the antique structure that for a full
-century has been known to New Yorkers as St. Mark’s Church stands a
-mansion that has had, like Eden, its glory and its fall. Once it was the
-home of aristocracy and wealth. To-day it is an eating-place for those
-whose lot is poverty and whose faith is democratic.
-
-At the moment at which our story opens, the rooms in which in the old
-days portly Knickerbockers indulged in stately feasts are crowded
-with picturesque waifs from the Old World, who have, for a variety of
-reasons, crossed the Atlantic to air their woes in a freer atmosphere
-than surrounded them at home. A _table-d’hôte_ dinner, greasy, cheap, and
-plentiful, is the magnet that has drawn from the East Side many of its
-most daring spirits, men with great grievances and enormous appetites.
-While emphasizing the former and appeasing the latter, these men grow
-loquacious and blow white clouds of cigarette smoke toward the ceilings;
-and the dinner nears its end.
-
-It is with a group of four foreign malcontents that we must seat
-ourselves in spirit, for they have a mighty matter under discussion, and
-in their conversation lies the explanation of certain startling episodes
-that occurred in the metropolis last year, the details of which have not
-been made known hitherto either to the public or to the police.
-
-“You feel sure, Posadowski,” a frowzy-headed, full-bearded man was
-saying in the purest Rexanian, a dialect spoken by only a few hundred
-East-siders, “you feel sure that you have the dates exactly as they
-should be?”
-
-“I will read you the letter, Rukacs, and you can make your own
-calculations,” answered Posadowski, a better-groomed man than his
-companions, nearing middle age, but with a fresh complexion and a clear,
-gray eye that could look like ice or gleam with fire, as the spirit of
-the man ordained. His companions bent toward him eagerly, as he took
-from his pocket a letter bearing a foreign postmark. Lighting a fresh
-cigarette, Posadowski read, in a low voice, the following epistle:
-
- “DEAR BROTHER: Strange things have happened in Rexania. The
- crown prince has left here in disguise. Three men only know
- this, the king, the prime minister, and myself. If they knew
- that I held their secret, this would be my last letter—eh,
- my friends? But they will never suspect me—the best servant
- in the palace—of communicating with such rebellious rascals
- as you, Posadowski and Rukacs and the rest of you. The king
- was bitterly opposed to Prince Carlo’s journey. But Carlo is
- no longer a boy. He is a clever, active-minded, studious man,
- who might have been one of us if he had not been born a crown
- prince. He has great influence over Prime Minister Fejeravy,
- and persuaded him to plead with the king. Carlo has set out
- for America, and travels incognito. I have risked my life to
- tell you that he will reach New York on the _Wiendam_, under
- the title of Count Szalaki. He has promised to return as soon
- as he has crossed the continent and visited Chicago and San
- Francisco. The fact is that the prince is anxious to see for
- himself how a country looks that is governed by its people.
- Poor fellow! I have long felt sorry for him. Upon his firmness
- at his father’s death will depend the maintenance of the
- Rexanian monarchy, and I feel sure that he is only half-hearted
- in his assumed regard for royalty. But I dare not waste more
- time on this hasty letter. I am obliged to spend nearly all my
- time quieting suspicions that I fear I may have aroused in this
- palatial hotbed of treachery and intrigue. Nevertheless, my
- brothers, reflect on this: fate has placed a great opportunity
- in your power. The king is old and failing. If the crown prince
- is not at hand when the king dies—well, there will be no more
- kings in Rexania. The people love the prince; but if he is not
- here when the sceptre falls from his father’s hand he will
- never be crowned. It is in your control—the future of Rexania.
- I and my fellow-republicans—we are very quiet at present—leave
- it to you to make Rexania free. If the king dies and the crown
- prince is not here, no power on earth can prevent the republic.
- My love and devotion to you all. Courage! We trust to you.”
-
-The faces of the conspirators had turned pale as Posadowski had slowly
-and impressively emphasized the pregnant sentences of the revolutionist
-who defied death at the king’s right hand.
-
-“He is magnificent,” exclaimed Posnovitch, the oldest member of the
-quartette, a gigantic man, with picturesque gray locks.
-
-“Yes. How little we have to fear, compared with a spy who knows the
-king’s secret thoughts and who lives under Fejeravy’s eye,” remarked
-Rukacs. “But tell me, Posadowski, have you a plan of action in your mind?”
-
-“There is only one thing to do,” said Ludovics, a small, black-whiskered
-man with feverish eyes and nervous manner. “Count—Count Szalaki, I think,
-was the name he took, was it not?—must not leave this country alive.”
-
-“Hush!” whispered Posadowski, imperatively, as a waiter refilled their
-coffee-cups. “You were always reckless, Ludovics. There may be a way open
-to us that does not require bloodshed. The crown prince, we are told, is
-not a monarchist at heart.”
-
-“Don’t be deceived by that fact—if it is a fact,” returned Ludovics,
-hotly. “He won’t abdicate. Whatever may be his inner convictions, he
-has an hereditary liking for a throne, and I’m sure that his visit to
-this country will destroy all fondness that he may have begotten, in his
-imagination, for republics.”
-
-His companions looked at the speaker suspiciously. Was he growing
-reactionary in his views? was the question that came into their minds.
-
-“Don’t mistake me,” he continued, noting their look of consternation. “I
-am as good a republican as walks the earth, but I don’t think a surface
-view of this country will have an influence upon the crown prince tending
-toward a great renunciation on his part. He will return to Rexania more
-determined than he is at present to rule. I tell you, my brothers, the
-prince must be destroyed, if he won’t be converted.”
-
-There was silence for a time. Finally, Posnovitch beckoned to a waiter
-and ordered brandy for the quartette.
-
-“Posadowski, what do you propose?” asked Rukacs, smiling as he glanced
-confidingly at the real leader of the group.
-
-The clear-eyed Rexanian gazed thoughtfully at his companions. “Our steps
-must be guided by circumstances,” he remarked, guardedly. “The _Wiendam_
-is due here on the 7th. It is now the 5th. One of us must make it his
-duty to shadow the prince and keep informed of his every movement.”
-
-“You’re the man to do it, Posadowski,” exclaimed Posnovitch, with
-conviction. “You have become more Americanized than the rest of us, and
-won’t create suspicion. Will you accept the responsibility?”
-
-Posadowski sat silent for a time, puffing cigarette smoke thoughtfully
-and looking at his companions, who were watching him eagerly.
-
-“Perhaps you are right, Posnovitch. I see no reason why I should not
-take the prince in tow. But let me impress several things upon you
-all. Listen. We must arrange a plan whereby I can summon you here at an
-hour’s notice. I have in mind a scheme that will require firmness on our
-part, but is not attended with any great danger. Not that any of you
-fear that. We all got used to it in the revolutionary days, ten years
-ago. Rexania was not a bed of roses at that time, was it, Rukacs? But
-to the point. That brandy has made me sentimental, and I’m tempted to
-dwell on the past rather than the future. Now, my brothers, if you really
-wish to leave this matter to me for the time being, I will do my best
-to satisfy you all. Our aim is simply this: to keep the crown prince in
-this country—which means, of course, within our immediate vicinity—until
-the king dies. An interregnum of even one day would be fatal to monarchy
-in Rexania. To-morrow night I will tell you all the details of my plan.
-Meanwhile, let us be seen together as little as possible. Posnovitch,
-come to me in the morning. I have a journey that I want you to make into
-Westchester County. And be careful of the brandy to-night. You must
-have a clear head to-morrow to carry out your part of the plan. Do you
-understand me?”
-
-“Well enough to keep sober,” answered the elderly giant, good-naturedly.
-
-“And so good-night, my brothers,” said Posadowski, as he arose to leave
-the room. To each of them he gave his hand, and before he turned to
-go bent down to them and in solemn tones cried, feelingly, “God bless
-Rexania and make her free!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-
-“I consider him,” said Mrs. Strong, wife of Gerald Strong the banker, “I
-consider him, Kate, the handsomest and most attractive man I have ever
-met. Everybody on the steamer was charmed with him. Even your father, who
-is not impressionable, was fascinated by Count Szalaki.”
-
-“His name sounds like the toothache,” remarked Kate Strong, gazing
-at her mother with an unbending countenance. They were seated in the
-drawing-room of one of the most luxurious homes in upper Fifth Avenue,
-half an hour before the time set for dinner.
-
-Kate Strong resembled her mother in face and figure. They were tall,
-graceful women, with clear-cut, patrician features. The difference in
-their ages was not strongly marked. Mrs. Strong often remarked playfully
-that she and her daughter had grown up together. But, while Mrs. Strong’s
-hair had begun to turn white beneath the touch of advancing years, the
-golden glory of youth still rested upon Kate’s head. Furthermore, there
-was a great contrast in the habitual expression that animated their
-respective faces. There were firm, almost harsh, lines around Mrs.
-Strong’s mouth that told of a strong will and indicated a set purpose in
-life. Kate’s face, beautiful in contour and dazzling in the freshness of
-its tints, betrayed a rebellious, restless nature that had not yet found
-in existence an ambition that fully satisfied her soul. The mother’s lips
-seemed fashioned for command, the daughter’s for something they had not
-yet tasted.
-
-“You are so flippant, Kate,” remarked Mrs. Strong, reprovingly. “I am
-sure that when you see the count you will not feel inclined to joke about
-anything connected with him—not even his name.”
-
-“He seems to have hypnotized you, mamma. Tell me about him. Is he very
-high in rank?”
-
-Mrs. Strong smiled at her daughter’s show of interest. It pleased her.
-
-“We really don’t know, Kate, just how prominent he is in Rexania. It’s
-a queer country, you know. They’re always having outbreaks there, and
-the kings and nobles have to go armed most of the time. But your father
-says that the count, although he is very reticent about his country and
-its affairs, seems to be on intimate terms with all the crowned heads of
-Europe.”
-
-At this moment, Ned Strong, a youth a few years older than Kate, entered
-the room, carefully attired in evening dress.
-
-“I suppose, mamma, that your friend the count will be late. It’s a way
-those foreigners have. There’s no snap about them: is there, Kate?”
-
-The girl looked up admiringly at her tall, handsome brother, whose manly,
-vibrant voice indicated an energetic temperament that possessed large
-dynamic possibilities for good or evil.
-
-“That’s the reason I like them,” she exclaimed, inconsistently. “They
-don’t seem to feel that they were put into the world to do something.
-They are clever. They made their ancestors do their work.”
-
-Ned Strong glanced at his mother quizzically.
-
-“I wish,” he said earnestly, “that we could get Kate to have a few firm
-convictions. What she is in favor of one day she is sure to be opposed to
-the next. It is so hard to tell what she really thinks.”
-
-Kate smiled amusedly. “Forgive me, Ned,” she implored. “I’m sorry I don’t
-please you. But I’ll make you a promise. If you are really anxious to
-know what I think of Count Szalaki, I’ll tell you to-night after he has
-gone. But here’s papa. He knows more about Count Szalaki than mamma does.”
-
-“Yes, father,” put in Ned, rising as Gerald Strong, a portly,
-clean-shaven, gray-haired man, entered the drawing-room. “Tell us about
-the count. Is there anything to him besides his title?”
-
-“Yes, Ned, I think there is,” answered Mr. Strong, seating himself and
-looking at his watch. “He’s got manners and good looks, speaks several
-languages, and seems to have read a good deal. But he’s awfully green
-about this country. He really seemed to think that Chicago was more of
-a place than New York. He’ll get over that, of course. I wanted to have
-him meet some of our people to-night, but he begged me to receive him _en
-famille_. He seems to dread notoriety.”
-
-“That looks suspicious,” commented Kate.
-
-“I am astonished, Kate,” exclaimed Mrs. Strong. “One would think that you
-could not trust your father and myself to travel alone for fear that we
-should be imposed upon. Count Szalaki wants to see the country, not to be
-interviewed by reporters.”
-
-“By the way,” remarked Ned, looking at his father, “are there many
-Rexanians in New York?”
-
-“A few hundred, I believe, on the East Side,” answered Mr. Strong, who
-had taken a practical interest in politics during the revival of reform
-movements. “Most of them came over here about ten years ago, when the
-present king banished a large number of revolutionists. I have heard that
-they make good citizens, but are inclined to talk anarchy when under the
-influence of beer.”
-
-“Did you talk politics with the count?”
-
-“I tried to,” answered Mr. Strong, again glancing at his watch, for
-he was sorely in need of a dinner. “He is a very sensible young man,
-considering the fact that he has a title and estates in a monarchical
-country. But he got more out of me than I obtained from him. He asked
-me a hundred questions—some of them really laughable—about our form
-of government and my opinion of the ability of a free people to rule
-themselves.”
-
-“Of course,” remarked Ned, sarcastically, “you gave him to understand
-that we place entire confidence in the ‘people,’ _hoi polloi_, _demos_.
-You said nothing to him about ‘bosses’?”
-
-Mr. Strong glanced at his son deprecatingly.
-
-“Satire is not your strong point, Ned. Of course I didn’t dwell upon the
-defects of our system to the count. I rather encouraged him to think that
-our experiment in self-government had been a thorough success.”
-
-“It certainly has, father—for the bankers,” commented the young man,
-gazing quizzically at Mr. Strong.
-
-“Isn’t Ned unbearable!” cried Kate, warmly. “Perhaps, Ned, you’ll be
-willing to tell the count just how this country ought to be governed.”
-
-“I leave that to you, Kate. Don’t you attend Professor Smith’s lectures
-on representative government? Surely the count can learn more about our
-institutions from the women of our set than from the men.”
-
-“We have more patriotism,” cried Kate.
-
-“No, you have more leisure,” answered Ned.
-
-“Be quiet, children,” whispered Mrs. Strong, nervously, as the butler
-appeared at the door and announced:
-
-“Count Szalaki.”
-
-A young man entered the drawing-room hastily, and bent courteously over
-Mrs. Strong’s outstretched hand.
-
-“He looks like Lord Byron,” whispered Kate to her brother. Then she
-turned and met the smiling eyes of a youth whose glance was strangely
-magnetic.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-
-“You have never been in Europe, then, Miss Strong?”
-
-Count Szalaki turned smilingly to his _vis-à-vis_ as they seated
-themselves at the dining-table in a room that appeared luxurious even to
-the eye of the guest. There was a peculiarity in his pronunciation that
-defies reproduction in cold type. His voice was gentle and carefully
-modulated, and the English language seemed to do homage to his rank, for
-it fell from his lips in a musical softness that was extremely pleasing
-to the ear.
-
-Kate Strong was fascinated, against her will, by the dark gray eyes of
-the picturesque youth at her side. His black hair curled romantically
-about a high, white brow, and his mouth, symmetrically curved, indicated
-an imaginative and generous temperament. His white, even teeth added
-vastly to the brilliancy of his smile. There was a touch of embarrassment
-in his manner, now and then, that seemed to exact sympathy from his
-entertainers.
-
-“Not since I was quite young,” answered Kate, with the air of one who has
-reached extreme old age.
-
-“My sister,” remarked Ned Strong, as the butler removed his
-soup-plate—“my sister, Count Szalaki, is a tremendous democrat, you know.
-She won’t go to Europe, I fear, until every country over there has
-become a republic.”
-
-“How unfair!” cried Mrs. Strong, glancing deprecatingly at her son.
-
-“Then, Miss Strong, you don’t approve of foreign aristocrats?” asked the
-count gently, smiling at Kate in a confiding way.
-
-“Indeed I do,” she returned, looking defiantly at Ned. “We should be very
-dull in our set, you know, without them.”
-
-“But you don’t take them _au sérieux_?” asked the count, anxious to stand
-on solid ground.
-
-“Indeed we don’t,” cried Kate. “We marry them, you know.”
-
-Count Szalaki looked at his host in a puzzled way, and Mr. Strong smiled
-benignantly.
-
-“I think I told you on the steamer, count,” remarked Mr. Strong, “that
-you would find it easier to understand our political institutions than
-our American girl, did I not?”
-
-Count Szalaki looked at Kate, an expression of admiration in his eyes
-that savored not at all of boldness. “I think,” he said, “that I shall
-take your politics for granted and attempt the solution of the greater
-puzzle.”
-
-“Take my advice and don’t do it, Count Szalaki,” cried Ned. “Our politics
-are laughable, but our American girl is—is——”
-
-“Is what, Ned?” asked Kate, with mock cordiality.
-
-“Is dangerous,” answered her brother. “You see, count, you come here
-several years too late. When I was young,” he continued, smilingly, “that
-is, about two years ago, we were not under the depressing influence of
-the New Woman. But now it is different. The New Woman——”
-
-Count Szalaki’s mobile face bore an expression of bewilderment.
-
-“Pardon me,” he exclaimed. “I am what you call—puzzled. I have not heard
-that expression heretofore. What do you mean by the New Woman?”
-
-“Don’t speak, Ned,” cried Kate, imploringly. “Let me tell Count Szalaki
-what the New Woman is.”
-
-“That is better, Ned,” remarked Mr. Strong, diplomatically. “It would be
-unfair for the count to get your definition first.”
-
-“I really think,” put in Mrs. Strong, anxiety in her voice, “that we
-ought to change the subject.”
-
-Count Szalaki glanced at her with a mournful smile on his lips and a
-pleading glance in his eloquent eyes.
-
-“But, Mrs. Strong, you must take pity on me. Remember, I am only a
-barbarian. In my country, you know, we go very slowly. We cling to old
-forms, old customs, old ideas. That is why I came over here. I wished to
-broaden my mind and to keep in touch with the progress of the age.”
-
-“Then there are no advanced women in Rexania?” asked Ned, courteously.
-
-Count Szalaki seemed to wince as the name of his fatherland was brought
-into the discussion. Kate afterward said that he actually turned pale.
-
-“I can hardly say that,” answered their guest, rather sadly, as
-it seemed. “There are women there who are discontented with our
-institutions, who are desirous of changes in all directions. I was only
-a boy at the time of the great outbreak in my country, ten years ago,
-but I remember that among the rioters were many women. One woman led a
-party of malcontents who attacked the palace. The guards were preparing
-to shoot her, when I saw what they were about to do and ordered them to
-lower their guns. Five years later, I was thrown from my horse while
-hunting in a forest, not far from Rexopolis, and broke my arm. I was
-carried to a hut in the woods, and an elderly woman very gently cared
-for me until help arrived from the palace. Before they took me away,
-she confided to me that she was the rebel who had led the attack on the
-palace and whose life I had saved. She became a loyal subject from the
-moment I gave the order that saved her life. She is now in the employ of
-the king, and is doing good service in keeping him informed of the doings
-of those who plot against the throne.”
-
-An expression of surprise had crossed the faces of the diners at their
-guest’s tale.
-
-“Pardon me,” remarked Ned, as the count ceased to speak, “but do you live
-in the palace at Rexopolis?”
-
-If Count Szalaki felt any annoyance at his own loquacity he controlled
-it successfully. The influence of his surroundings had made him quite
-forget, for the time being, that he was hiding behind an incognito, and
-that ordinary prudence demanded that he should keep his secret. With a
-strong effort, he succeeded in suppressing all signs of dismay at his
-unguarded recklessness. His life had tended to make him diplomatic, but
-his nature was frank and confiding, and he was very sensitive to his
-environment. “Surely,” he thought, “these hospitable, kindly, democratic
-people are not of a suspicious character.” The thought reassured him,
-and he said:
-
-“I have a relative near the throne, you know. I sometimes spend several
-weeks with him at the palace.”
-
-“Then you know the king?” cried Kate, interestedly. “I have read so much
-about him. And the crown prince? Is he as handsome as the newspapers say
-he is?”
-
-It was an embarrassing question, and the prince drank a half-glass of
-champagne before answering his fair _vis-à-vis_.
-
-“I may be prejudiced in his favor,” he said, at length, “but he is young
-and in good health, and, I think, pleasing to the eye.” Then he added,
-hurriedly, “But I am here to learn all about this country, not to talk
-about my own. Tell me, is Chicago far from New York?”
-
-The conversation gradually drifted into safer channels, and Count Szalaki
-had begun to feel that his indiscretion had given him the only nervous
-shock that he would experience during the evening, when the butler
-approached the guest’s chair and said, apologetically:
-
-“Pardon me, monsieur, but this note has just been presented at the door
-by a man who says that it must reach you at once.”
-
-Count Szalaki’s face flushed and then turned very pale. His hand trembled
-slightly as he took the envelope from the outstretched tray. It bore the
-name he had chosen for his incognito, and in the corner were written, in
-the Rexanian dialect, the words “Important and immediate.”
-
-“Will you forgive me,” said the count, glancing at Mrs. Strong, “if I
-open this at once? There seems to be some mystery about it.”
-
-His hostess smiled and bowed, and the youth opened the missive and
-read the following startling sentences, written, like the words on the
-envelope, in the purest Rexanian:
-
- “YOUR ROYAL HIGHNESS,—A great danger threatens you. But trust
- to us. We are your friends. Dismiss your carriage on leaving
- the house, and walk down the avenue. Two men will join you who
- love you and your house. We are under oath to guard you from
- harm, and take this way to warn you. In the name of Rexania, be
- prudent.”
-
-The letter was unsigned, and an expression of consternation and
-perplexity rested on the prince’s face as he reread the note and then
-carefully inserted it in a pocket of his waistcoat.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-
-By a strong effort of will, the prince controlled his agitation, and,
-eying the butler keenly, asked:
-
-“Is the man who brought this note awaiting an answer?”
-
-“No, monsieur. He went away at once.”
-
-“Very good!” exclaimed the Rexanian. Then, as if coming suddenly to a
-determination, he continued, “Will you kindly dismiss my carriage? I will
-walk back to my hotel.”
-
-After Mrs. Strong and Kate had left the men to their _liqueurs_ and
-cigars, Count Szalaki, as we shall continue to call him, turned to his
-host and asked:
-
-“Are there many of my countrymen in New York, Mr. Strong?”
-
-“I was telling my son about them before you arrived,” answered Mr.
-Strong, whose curiosity was greatly excited by the episode that had just
-occurred. “There are a few hundred Rexanians on the East Side. By the
-way, I forgot to remind you, Ned, that our man Rudolph is from Rexopolis.
-It slipped my mind at the moment. You see, count, I have dabbled a little
-in politics. After an election a few years ago, a Rexanian who had
-made some political speeches for us on the East Side applied to me for
-work. It happened that I wanted a man to live in the lodge of our old
-homestead up in Westchester, and I gave Rudolph the place.”
-
-“He has served you well?” asked Count Szalaki, whose manner still gave
-slight evidences of suppressed excitement.
-
-“He has been very faithful. He drinks a little too much brandy now and
-then, I believe, but he is well fitted for his not very onerous duties.
-You see, our old homestead—I was born there, as my grandfather and father
-were before me—has been allowed to fall into disuse. My family have
-always preferred Newport to Westchester in summer, and I have never had
-the heart to sell the place. Rudolph’s duty is to take care of the house
-and grounds, and mine to resist all temptation to sell them.”
-
-“I am glad,” remarked Count Szalaki, courteously, “that one of my people
-has been of service to you. But tell me about these few hundred Rexanians
-on the East Side. Are they quiet, reputable citizens? Do they give you
-any trouble?”
-
-“They are considered, I believe,” answered Mr. Strong, carefully weighing
-his words, “very industrious and law-abiding men; rather clannish, but
-great enthusiasts regarding our form of government.”
-
-Count Szalaki sipped his Chartreuse meditatively. He had a decision to
-make that seemed to him to be of great moment. He was placed in a very
-awkward position. The fact that there were men in the city who knew his
-name and his rank had come to him as a stunning blow. It had been a great
-relief to him to get away from Rexopolis, a hotbed of intrigue and peril,
-and to find himself in a great city in which, as he had fondly believed,
-he could come and go without a thought of danger or the necessity of
-using any especial precautions. And now in the twinkling of an eye he had
-been confronted by a mystery and a menace. He felt a curious sensation
-of utter helplessness, a desire for advice, and the certainty that there
-was no one who could give it to him. Young though he was, he was a man
-of great physical and moral courage, but he was also a youth of strong
-imaginative powers, and the position in which he was now placed appeared
-to his overwrought mind to be filled with lurking perils against which he
-could think of no way to protect himself. Then his mind dwelt upon the
-kind and loyal words of the note that he had just received, and he felt
-impelled to put his trust in those who had sent it to him. The people of
-Rexania had always been fond of the crown prince: when he had appeared to
-the crowds in Rexopolis the cheers had ever been heartfelt and inspiring,
-and the youth felt sure that the mass of his people loved him. But there
-were schemers and rebels among them, as he well knew, and the feeling
-had been upon him for years that at any moment he might meet with a
-violent death. It was to get a few months’ relief from this oppressive
-sensation that he had come to the New World. It was, therefore, a bitter
-disappointment to find that even in the land of universal freedom the
-heir to a throne may be shadowed by those who know his secret and who may
-or may not desire his destruction.
-
-If Count Szalaki had been a man of wider experience, if he had realized
-that conditions prevailing in Rexopolis were impossible in New York,
-he would have taken steps at this crisis that would have solved his
-difficulties at little or no risk to himself. A frank statement of the
-whole affair to Gerald Strong would have placed the Rexanian prince in
-perfect touch with his novel environment. It would have enabled him to
-remove the annoyances that threatened him as easily as the wind puts a
-fog to flight. But he kept his secret to himself, and thus made his first
-great blunder in a series of missteps that were followed by consequences
-affecting a vast multitude in Europe and a good many people on this side
-of the Atlantic.
-
-As they rejoined Mrs. Strong and her daughter in the drawing-room,
-the Rexanian made a great effort to throw off the depression that had
-affected his spirits while he puffed his cigar.
-
-“You look more cheerful, Count Szalaki,” remarked Kate, sympathetically.
-“I hope you have received no bad news?”
-
-“Not at all,” he answered, with forced gayety. “A friend is awaiting me
-outside to walk to my hotel with me; and I fear that he is a bore.”
-
-“How very sad!” commented Kate, while the feeling crept over her that
-here was a man who had about him a great mystery. It was the one thing
-lacking to make him irresistibly fascinating to a girl who was surfeited
-with men about whom there was nothing new to learn.
-
-“Perhaps,” went on the Rexanian, brushing the dark locks back from his
-forehead with a white, tapering hand, “perhaps you will take pity on me,
-Miss Strong, and give me courage for my walk to-night by the prospect of
-a stroll with you to-morrow afternoon?”
-
-He was not quite sure that, even in the land of liberty, this proposition
-would be considered good form, but his mood had grown somewhat reckless
-under the pressure of events.
-
-“Thank you,” answered Kate, frankly. “It will give me great pleasure to
-show you something of our city. I shall expect you about three o’clock.”
-She held out her hand to him as he arose to make his adieux.
-
-Ned Strong had succumbed, as had his parents and sister, to the magnetism
-of their guest.
-
-“I should be pleased to look you up to-morrow morning, Count Szalaki,” he
-said cordially. “If you are fond of driving, I’ll stop at the hotel with
-my cart before noon.”
-
-“That is very charming,” cried the Rexanian. “You have all been so
-kind to me. I cannot find terms in which to express my gratitude.” The
-hand-clasp he gave his host and hostess proved the sincerity of his words.
-
-He was gone, and Ned Strong stood looking at his sister.
-
-“You promised me, Kate,” he said playfully, “that you would tell me what
-you thought of him. Now is the appointed time.”
-
-“I think,” answered Kate, slowly, “I think, Ned, that Count Szalaki is a
-delightful man—who is in very great trouble.”
-
-“Kate is right, Gerald,” commented Mrs. Strong, looking at her husband.
-“What do you suppose that note said?”
-
-“I can’t imagine,” answered Gerald Strong, musingly. “I shall cable our
-agent at Vienna in the morning to go to Rexopolis and find out who Count
-Szalaki is.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-
-At seven o’clock that evening Posadowski and Posnovitch had entered an
-elevated car at Houston Street, bound up-town. They were dressed with
-more regard for appearances than usual. On their faces was an expression
-of suppressed excitement, and their gestures, as they talked earnestly
-in their native tongue, indicated that they had a grave matter under
-discussion.
-
-“I will tell you all that I have done,” said Posadowski, after they were
-seated. “Part of it you know. You have fixed Rudolph, and the house is
-ready for us. Did he give you much trouble?”
-
-“No,” answered Posnovitch. “Give Rudolph plenty of liquor, a little
-money, and appeal to his patriotism, and he is an easy tool to handle.”
-
-“Good!” returned Posadowski. “Now I have sworn in fifteen men who have
-agreed to devote their time for the next few weeks to this matter. Eight
-of them went up to Rudolph’s place at six o’clock. At four o’clock
-to-morrow morning they will be relieved by the others. I have arranged
-the shifts so that the work will be easy for all of us.”
-
-“But how,” asked Posnovitch, eagerly, “will you get the prince to leave
-the house alone?”
-
-“I know the man,” answered Posadowski. “I am depending upon his pride and
-the fact that he will not dare to make a confidant of any one of his new
-friends.”
-
-“How did you learn where he was going to dine?”
-
-“That was not difficult,” answered Posadowski modestly. “I heard him tell
-the clerk at his hotel this afternoon to send any cable despatch that
-came for him this evening to No.—Fifth Avenue. I telegraphed Rukacs,
-in cipher, to watch the house and to have the carriage ready for us.
-Svolak—I swore him in this morning—will be on the box alone. There is
-only one thing now that can defeat our scheme.”
-
-“And that is——?” asked the gigantic Rexanian, eagerly.
-
-“The refusal of the prince to look upon us as friends.”
-
-“He will be suspicious, of course. And we can’t use violence on Fifth
-Avenue in the early evening.”
-
-Posadowski smiled confidently. Taking a letter from his pocket, he handed
-it to his companion. It was a short note, addressed to “My Good Friend
-Posadowski,” signed by the King of Rexania, and expressing the gratitude
-of the writer for services performed by the recipient.
-
-“It is easily explained,” remarked the arch-conspirator. “My brother,
-you know, was a loyalist. He did the king many good turns in the days
-of the revolution. When my brother died, his effects were sent to me; I
-found this letter among them. The Rexanian officials on the border are
-sometimes very careless. Of course I have always taken good care of
-this epistle. I had a feeling that it would be of value to me some time
-or other. I am inclined to think that the success of our plans to-night
-rests on the king’s signature.”
-
-“You heard from the palace to-day?”
-
-“A short cable despatch in cipher. The king is restless; his physicians
-are worried about him.”
-
-“Good!” cried Posnovitch. “I think they have good cause to be. Both he
-and his kingdom are on their last legs.”
-
-When the train reached Forty-seventh Street the two Rexanians made a
-hasty exit and hurried down the stairs. It was a hot, close night in
-September. Somehow the summer, dissatisfied with its career, had impinged
-upon the fall and was now engaged in maliciously breaking a record. The
-sky was overhung with heavy clouds, and now and then a flash of lightning
-glared through the streets.
-
-Posadowski and his towering companion turned up Fifth Avenue, and after a
-short walk were accosted by Rukacs. Pointing to a house just opposite to
-where they stood, he said, with a tremor of excitement in his voice:
-
-“There’s where he is dining. He has been in there over an hour.”
-
-“Good!” cried Posadowski. “Wait here until I rejoin you.”
-
-Crossing the street, the Rexanian mounted the steps of Gerald Strong’s
-mansion, rang the bell, and, after a short discussion with the attendant,
-left in his hands the note that informed the prince that friends awaited
-him outside—a note that, as we know, he received and acted upon.
-
-When he returned to the sidewalk, Posadowski, noting carefully that he
-was not being watched from the house, approached the carriage that was
-awaiting the prince’s exit.
-
-“Listen, Svolak,” he said to the liveried driver, who had dismounted from
-the box. “If you are dismissed by an order from the house, drive off and
-station yourself by that corner light, half a block down the street. Wait
-there until you get another order from me. Understand me?”
-
-“Thoroughly,” answered Svolak, remounting the box.
-
-A moment later Posadowski had rejoined Posnovitch and Rukacs on the
-opposite side of the street. The front door of the house opened; the hall
-attendant ran down the steps and gave an order to Svolak. The carriage
-rattled over the noisy pavement and made its way down-town.
-
-“All goes well, my brothers,” cried Posadowski, joyfully. “If he leaves
-that house alone, no power on earth can save the kingdom of Rexania from
-destruction. Never before in the history of the world did the birth of a
-republic depend upon whether a guest left his host in company or alone.
-But that is just how the crisis stands at this moment. I have played the
-whole game on the chance that the prince will not care to have his new
-friends learn his secret. I believe that he will come out to us alone. If
-he does, success is in our hands. If he doesn’t, we must wait for another
-chance.”
-
-Time went by: the conspirators grew restless and impatient. So much was
-at stake on the opening of the front door of a Fifth Avenue mansion that
-they were appalled by the possibilities suggested by the line of thought
-Posadowski had struck out. It was not too much to say that peace or war
-in Europe might depend upon the details of the next exit that should take
-place through the entrance that glared at them across the street.
-
-Suddenly Posadowski clutched Rukacs’ arm. “Here he comes,” he whispered.
-“Walk down toward the carriage. I will join him at once. Let me do the
-talking. You can put in a word of loyalty at first, but keep quiet after
-that. Go!”
-
-On the steps opposite to them stood the prince, gazing up and down the
-street, as the door closed behind him. There for a moment he paused, the
-incarnation of an anachronism, a youth who had failed to conceal his
-awful crime of being born a king. For that one moment he stood, poised
-on the brink of a precipice, while Reaction and Progress trembled in the
-balance. Then slowly he descended the steps and found himself face to
-face with Posadowski. As he scanned his fellow-countryman searchingly,
-the Crown Prince of Rexania felt reassured.
-
-“Let us walk down the avenue together,” said Posadowski, quietly,
-purposely avoiding the young man’s title. “I have much to say to you, and
-friends await us down the street.”
-
-For one moment the prince hesitated: his eyes sought the house he had
-just left, as though the mansion contained something from which he had no
-wish to part. Then he turned and accompanied Posadowski down the avenue.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-
-“These men are your friends and know your secret,” whispered Posadowski
-to the prince, as they approached Rukacs and Posnovitch, who were
-standing boldly in the glare of an electric light by the side of the
-carriage.
-
-He who called himself Count Szalaki was somewhat paler than usual, but
-his step was firm, and there was that in his bearing that caused a
-pang of regret in the mind of his companion. It takes a very hardened
-conspirator to cast youth into captivity without a touch of remorse.
-
-“Rukacs, Posnovitch,” said Posadowski, in a low tone, as the quartette
-formed by the sidewalk’s edge, “you know who this man is. What is our
-duty toward him.”
-
-“To protect him and defend him with our life-blood, when the need shall
-come,” answered Rukacs and Posnovitch in concert.
-
-Count Szalaki’s dark eyes glowed with the effort he was making to search
-the souls of the men around him.
-
-“What do you wish from me?” he asked haughtily, withdrawing himself from
-too close contact with his companions.
-
-“We have no time to lose, your—your majesty,” whispered Posadowski,
-impressively. “It is growing late. If you doubt our sincerity, a short
-drive will take us to my rooms. We have in our possession letters and
-diagrams taken—to be frank with you—from certain of our countrymen living
-in this city. These documents will prove to you that a plan has been
-perfected that puts your life in peril.”
-
-“Why did you not bring the papers with you?” asked the prince
-suspiciously.
-
-“It would have been a reckless thing to do,” answered the gigantic
-Posnovitch.
-
-Posadowski put up his hand deprecatingly.
-
-“Allow me to explain,” he said, in a firm voice. “We dare not let this
-evidence leave our hands. It would cost us our lives if your enemies
-found that we had betrayed them. And they are very keen-witted. They
-have placed you under surveillance at your hotel: if you examined these
-documents at your rooms they would know of it, and our efforts to protect
-you would be vain.”
-
-Count Szalaki’s face wore an expression of bewilderment and uncertainty.
-He was frank and unsuspicious by nature, but the atmosphere of a
-court had done much to destroy that confidence in his fellow-man that
-pertained to his temperament and his years. The men surrounding him
-impressed him favorably. They seemed to him to belong to that class of
-Rexanians—merchants and men of affairs who desired no change in the
-government—who had always been in Rexopolis the firmest friends of his
-house. But he hesitated to put himself in their power. In a strange land,
-surrounded by customs and conditions with which he was unfamiliar, he
-began to feel that he might be in even greater peril than that which
-surrounded him at all times in the palace at Rexopolis. It was simply a
-choice between two evils that confronted him, and he had about decided
-to defy the danger which, he had been told, menaced him from a general
-conspiracy, rather than place himself in a closed carriage with the
-bewhiskered men at his side, when Posadowski, observing the prince’s
-indecision, said:
-
-“It is not surprising, your royal highness, that you find yourself in a
-quandary. We say that we are your friends. That is no proof that we tell
-the truth. But time is precious. We can wait no longer. I will convince
-you on the instant that you can trust us.”
-
-The arch-conspirator drew a letter from a pocket in his coat.
-
-“One moment,” he said, moving nearer to the light, with the letter in his
-hand. “Is there anything familiar to you in my face?”
-
-The youth from whose grasp a throne was slipping glanced keenly at
-Posadowski’s countenance.
-
-“Truly,” he said, “I seem to have seen your face before. Your name is——?”
-
-“Posadowski,” answered the Rexanian.
-
-A puzzled expression crossed the prince’s face. “I thought,” he said
-musingly, “that Posadowski died.”
-
-“I did not die,” cried the other. “I left Rexania and came to this city.
-Time presses. Here is a letter to me from your father. It will prove to
-you that I have always been, as I am to-night, loyal to you and to your
-house.”
-
-The prince seized the letter that Posadowski had read to Posnovitch in
-the elevated train.
-
-“It is enough,” he exclaimed, smiling cordially as he returned the
-epistle to Posadowski. “I believe that you are my friends. If you play
-me false, great will be your punishment. If you are true—and I think you
-are—your reward shall be worthy of my father. Come! Let us go.”
-
-With a countenance that showed intense relief and a light heart that
-beat with pleasure at the sight in that distant land of his father’s
-signature, the prince entered the carriage. He was followed by Posnovitch
-and Posadowski, who took the seat opposite to the crown prince. Rukacs
-mounted the box beside Svolak. The latter, turning his horses around, hit
-them a clip with the whip, and the vehicle bounded at a rapid rate up the
-avenue.
-
-There was silence inside for a time. Finally the prince, taking out his
-cigar-case, offered it to the men in front of him. Posadowski refused to
-smoke, but Posnovitch and the prince at once began to fill the vehicle
-with the fumes of tobacco. The latter felt the need of something to quiet
-his overwrought nerves. He found himself in a curious state of mind.
-Fully did he realize that it was incumbent upon him to keep his attention
-fixed upon his companions and his surroundings, for the position in which
-he was placed had revived the suspicions that had beset him before he had
-read his father’s note. But, try as he might, his will refused to direct
-the current of his thoughts. He found himself dwelling with strange
-pleasure on the events of the evening. The face of Kate Strong, with
-its clear-cut features, brilliant eyes, and a golden glory of waving
-hair, smiled at him in the darkness and made him impatient of the night.
-He had come to America to study politics; he found his whole heart and
-mind engrossed with a girl he had seen but once, and whom the conditions
-of his birth placed as far out of his reach as if he had been born an
-African slave. The prerogatives of royalty seemed to him at that moment
-to be worthless. That he must wed for policy, not for love, he well knew,
-and a spirit of rebellion against the hard fate that had made him a crown
-prince arose in his soul. He puffed his cigar nervously as the thought
-forced itself upon him that, while a duke might marry an American girl,
-a king could not. His romantic face grew melancholy as his revery became
-more sombre. The air was oppressive, and distant thunder added to the
-dismal influences surrounding him.
-
-Suddenly the prince aroused himself. Pulling out his watch, he saw that
-the hour was late. The carriage at that moment was crossing a long
-bridge, and the youth caught the gleam of lightning as it was reflected
-from the water beneath them. His forebodings instantly reawakened. The
-carriage had left the bridge behind it, as the prince placed his hand on
-the knob of the door and said sternly to the silent conspirators before
-him:
-
-“Stop the carriage. I wish to talk to you before we go farther.”
-
-A revolver in the firm grasp of Posadowski gleamed, as the lightning
-flashed again, and the prince heard a harsh voice say to him:
-
-“Be quiet! Make another motion, and there will be one king less in the
-world. Do you understand—now?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-
-Surrounded by trees and haughtily succumbing to decay, an ancient
-mansion, colonial in style, stands half-way between the shore of Long
-Island Sound and the old post-road to Boston, not many miles from Harlem
-Bridge. On the most brilliant day it is a gloomy, ghostly-looking
-structure, and the weed-choked grounds surrounding the house add to the
-unattractiveness of a spot that was once pleasing to the eye and noted
-for the elegance of the hospitality dispensed by those who made the old
-brick homestead a cheery place to visit. The house is built on a generous
-plan. A wide piazza, supporting white Corinthian columns, faces the lawn.
-At the back of the house, jutting out from the second story, is a large
-balcony commanding a magnificent view of the Sound. Inside the structure
-wide halls, enormous drawing-rooms, a stately dining-apartment, and,
-upstairs, a labyrinth of airy sleeping-rooms, prove that their former
-occupants were fond of luxury. The furniture has fallen to pieces, the
-hangings are worn and dusty, and the partially dismantled house seems
-to breathe a protest in every nook and corner against the negligence
-that has allowed its former glories to lose their lustre beneath the
-iconoclastic hand of time.
-
-It was an especially dreary place at the moment at which it demands our
-attention. Surrounded by a high wall, nothing can be seen of the house
-from the main road but its sloping roof and the gable windows beneath
-it. At the side of the large gateway that makes an entrance for the
-carriage-path leading up to the mansion is a small cottage that serves as
-a modest lodging for the Rexanian, Rudolph Smolenski, in whose charge the
-Strongs’ homestead had been placed some years previous to the opening of
-this story.
-
-It is one o’clock in the morning. The day has made a tempestuous
-entrance. Lightning flashes across the waters of the Sound, and deep
-peals of thunder make the ground tremble with their force. The rain,
-after long delay, has come at last, and beats down upon the mansion
-and the lodge as though it would wash them clean of all relics of the
-past. It leaks through cracks that time has made, and adds to the moist
-discomfort of rooms that are never wholly dry. But there are unwonted
-signs of cheer in the mansion and at the lodge. There are gleams of
-moving lights that meet the storm as it beats against the shuttered
-windows of the old house, and a steady ray defeats the darkness in front
-of the decaying lodge.
-
-Let us enter the smaller structure first. Two men are seated at a table
-in the front room on the ground floor. An oil lamp dimly illuminates the
-barely furnished apartment and casts weird shadows across the uncarpeted
-floor. One of these men we have met before. It is the impetuous little
-Ludovics, whose patriotism is as indiscreet as it is enthusiastic. His
-bright beady eyes gleam in the half light: his thin face is flushed,
-partially from excitement, but in a larger degree from the brandy he has
-drunk.
-
-His companion is Rudolph, the lodge-keeper, a flabby-faced, thickset man,
-with heavy features and the look of one who enjoys soft places and hard
-liquor. They are bending forward, listening.
-
-“It’s queer they don’t come,” Rudolph remarked, musingly. “I hear no
-sound of wheels. Here, man, have another drop to keep you awake.” He
-filled Ludovics’ glass from the bottle, and then replenished his own.
-Rudolph drank like one who needs renewed vigor, Ludovics like a man
-trying to quench the fires of impatience.
-
-“I hope,” said the latter, looking searchingly at Rudolph, “that they
-haven’t got too much of this stuff up at the house.”
-
-“Only one bottle, this size,” answered Rudolph, fingering the bottle
-lovingly. “One quart won’t do much harm among five men. And they’ll need
-it, I tell you. That old house takes water like a sponge on a night like
-this. I’ve done what I could to make it comfortable for you all, but I
-wasn’t prepared for a flood like this.”
-
-“Hark,” cried Ludovics nervously, turning an ear to the window: “I
-thought I heard wheels.”
-
-“They’re in your head, Ludovics,” remarked Rudolph, jocosely. He had
-picked up a good deal of slang from the Westchester urchins who haunted
-the lodge gate. “Come, light a cigar. In a storm like this it’s a hard
-drive after they leave the bridge. I don’t expect them for an hour yet.”
-
-They puffed in silence for a time. Finally Ludovics said, with
-suppressed excitement in his voice:
-
-“Rudolph, you’re a man of sense, and you love the cause. Do you realize
-the full significance of this night’s work?”
-
-The lodge-keeper turned his puffy, pallid face full toward his guest and
-eyed him keenly.
-
-“No, Ludovics; and nobody does. It’ll probably cost me my job.”
-
-Ludovics waved his hand impatiently.
-
-“I don’t mean that. If we are cautious, I don’t see how you can get into
-trouble. What I mean is this: we are to have the whole political future
-of our fatherland, the fate of dear old Rexania, right here in our grasp.
-No power on earth can despoil us of our absolute grip upon a nation’s
-destiny so long as the crown prince is within our control. It is an awful
-responsibility that comes to us to-night, Rudolph.”
-
-The speaker glanced searchingly at his companion. He would have given
-a great deal to know how much of an impression he was making on the
-phlegmatic Rexanian, who continued to drink brandy without growing one
-whit more demonstrative. Finally Rudolph said, as a tremendous crash of
-thunder died away in bounding echoes across the Sound:
-
-“What are you driving at, Ludovics? Can’t you leave the brunt of the
-business to Posadowski?”
-
-The excitable little Rexanian controlled his agitation with an effort.
-“He’s so damned conservative, Rudolph!” he cried. “I believe he thinks
-he can persuade Prince Carlo to abdicate, even if the king does not die
-while his heir-apparent is cooped up here.” Then he jumped from his
-chair and strode nervously up and down the room. “It’s all nonsense!
-Trying to compromise with a monarchy is like giving your wife your purse:
-you get the leather back and she keeps the money. Rudolph,”—and here
-the little man stood still and glanced piercingly at his companion—“no
-monarchy in Europe can be turned into a republic unless somebody,
-somewhere, uses heroic measures.”
-
-The lodge-keeper smiled cautiously.
-
-“Don’t you call kidnapping a traveller in this part of the world using
-heroic measures?”
-
-Ludovics flushed angrily. “Only fools,” he cried, “use heroic measures
-that are not quite heroic enough. Don’t be stupid, Rudolph. You
-understand me. Pish! how I hate half-baked patriots! We’d have won our
-fight ten years ago, if we hadn’t had among us men who didn’t dare take
-advantage of the power they had grasped. The Rexanian republic must
-never be lost again because we revolutionists aren’t equal to the crisis
-that confronts us. Do you think,” he cried, again standing in front of
-Rudolph and gesticulating wildly, “do you think I care for my liberty
-or my life if I can do something that will give my country freedom? I
-hate all kings, Rudolph. Who dare say to me that a king deserves mercy
-at my hands? Did not a king kill my father and banish me from the land
-of my birth? Did not a king seize my patrimony and leave me a pauper,
-an outcast, a man without a country and without a hope? Mercy? I would
-sooner give meat to a dog that bit my shins than grant life to a king
-whose breast was at my dagger’s end. Do you know me now, Rudolph? Do you
-read my heart? I tell you, man, the night outside is not blacker than my
-soul when I think of kings. Kings! Kings! They say God made them! Then,
-by God, the devil shall destroy them. Give me more brandy, Rudolph.
-The storm is working in my blood! Ha, but that was a glorious flash!
-The sky’s own fireworks light the coming of our prince to our little
-dove-cot.”
-
-A wild crash of thunder seemed to applaud the madman’s words.
-
-“Keep quiet,” cried Rudolph, jumping up and placing his fat, yellowish
-hand on Ludovics’ arm. “I hear the sound of wheels. Yes, yes, man, I am
-right. They are here.”
-
-A carriage stopped outside, and a blow that echoed through the cottage
-fell on the iron gate that blocked the roadway.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-
-“Go back to the city at once, and report here to-morrow afternoon at
-four o’clock,” said Posadowski to Svolak, the gate having been opened by
-Rudolph and the carriage drawn up in front of the lodge.
-
-The arch-conspirator had left Posnovitch to guard the crown prince inside
-the vehicle.
-
-“Who is with you?” he asked hastily of Rudolph, as he placed his hand on
-the handle of the carriage door.
-
-“Ludovics,” whispered the lodge-keeper, very softly. “Look out for him.
-He is drunk and desperate.”
-
-A few moments later the four Rexanians—Posadowski, Posnovitch, Rudolph,
-and Ludovics—surrounded Prince Carlo in the parlor of the lodge. The
-prince’s face was pale, but his mouth bore a determined expression and
-his gleaming eyes did not flinch as he gazed searchingly at his captors
-in the dim light of the inhospitable apartment.
-
-“I repeat, your royal highness,” said Posadowski, impressively, “that
-you are among friends or enemies as you choose to make us. We are your
-friends if you will conform readily to our wishes. We are your enemies if
-you offer resistance.”
-
-“Milk and water,” muttered Ludovics sullenly. Posadowski glanced angrily
-at the overwrought revolutionist, but said nothing.
-
-“I am to understand,” remarked the prince, haughtily, “that I am your
-prisoner, and that I can obtain my freedom only under certain conditions.”
-
-“Precisely,” answered Posadowski. “Those conditions we will outline to
-you to-morrow. Rudolph, is his highness’ apartment ready for him?”
-
-“Yes; we will go up to the house at once, if you wish.” The lodge-keeper
-walked to a window and looked out into the night. “The rain has ceased,”
-he said. Approaching Prince Carlo, he asked, with marked deference, “May
-I offer you some brandy? You have had a hard ride, your highness.”
-
-The prince hesitated. He felt cold, and a depression of spirits that had
-not affected him in the carriage overcame him at this moment. Courteous
-as these men were to him, he realized that they were determined and
-dangerous characters, the ringleaders in a revolt that, ten years
-before, had made them exiles. That they would take every advantage of
-the opportunity that chance and his own short-sightedness had thrown in
-their way he well knew. But of all the dismal influences that surrounded
-him there was none that affected him so unpleasantly as little Ludovics’
-gaze. He could not escape it. Whichever way he turned his face, he
-realized that the piercing eyes of the undersized Rexanian were upon him,
-pitiless, revengeful, unflinching. Meeting Ludovics’ glance as Rudolph
-held out to him a glass half-full of brandy, a chill more penetrating
-than any he had ever felt struck to the prince’s marrow, and he drained
-the liquor eagerly. His hand trembled slightly as he returned the glass
-to Rudolph.
-
-“Before we leave this place,” said Posadowski, drawing nearer to
-his captive and speaking sternly, “you must understand that you are
-absolutely powerless. The guard around you night and day will render
-escape impossible. The house to which we go at once has long been
-deserted, and none but a few tradesmen ever visit this lodge. An exile
-in Siberia is no farther removed from outside aid than are you, Prince
-Carlo of Rexania. But do not imagine for an instant that your life is
-in the slightest danger. You are surrounded by your own countrymen, by
-those who admire you personally, while they detest the institutions you
-represent—institutions that, I can well imagine, a man of your age and
-intelligence cannot, in his heart of hearts, uphold.”
-
-The pale cheeks of the captive prince turned red at these words. He drew
-himself up arrogantly, and the spirit of a regal ancestry gleamed in his
-dark eyes as they rested defiantly upon the first man who had ever dared
-to question his loyalty to monarchy.
-
-“Have done!” he cried, imperiously. “Powerless though I may be, there are
-words on your lips that I must refuse to hear.”
-
-“Coward! coward!” shrieked Ludovics. “A king is always a coward! You’re
-afraid of the truth! Coward! Coward!”
-
-The gigantic Posnovitch placed his hand over the dwarfish drunkard’s
-mouth.
-
-“Put him to bed, and keep him there, Posnovitch,” cried Posadowski
-savagely. “If he makes any noise thrash him. Come, Rudolph, we will
-conduct Prince Carlo to his room.”
-
-Ludovics glared madly at Posadowski. Twisting, with an agility begotten
-by alcoholic stimulants, out of the grasp of Posnovitch, he made a
-dash for the table, and, seizing the brandy bottle, would have dashed
-it against the head of the crown prince if Rudolph had not stayed his
-murderous hand at the last moment.
-
-“We leave him to you,” said the lodge-keeper, stolidly, as he placed the
-struggling Ludovics in the grip of Posnovitch again. “Don’t let him play
-you the same trick twice.”
-
-With Posadowski on one side of him and Rudolph on the other side, Prince
-Carlo left the lodge and turned his weary steps toward the gloomy house
-at the end of the driveway. The rain no longer fell, but the night was
-black and oppressive, and now and again the lightning gleamed fitfully
-across the distant waters of the sound. There was no invigoration in the
-atmosphere. The storm had left in its trail a moisture that seemed to
-take uncanny pleasure in emphasizing the heat. But, in spite of all this,
-Prince Carlo felt again that grewsome sensation of cold that had affected
-his nerves in the rooms they had just left. As the trio mounted the
-broad steps that led to the piazza, beneath which gloomy shadows lurked,
-this feeling of chilliness increased, and it was only by a strong effort
-of will that he saved himself from trembling beneath the grasp of his
-conductors.
-
-Three men met them at the main entrance. “Silence!” cried Posadowski
-to the Rexanians in the hall-way. “Two of you remain here. We will go
-upstairs at once.”
-
-One of the conspirators stalked up the broad staircase in front of the
-prince and his companions. A lamp gleamed dimly at the landing, and,
-grasping it as he turned into the upper hall-way, their conductor led
-them through a doorway into a large, gloomy sleeping-room at the rear of
-the house. The apartment exhibited signs of long disuse, disguised in
-part by a hasty attempt to make it inhabitable. The old-fashioned bed
-was made up with linen furnished by the lodge-keeper. The faded hangings
-in front of the windows had been pulled back to conceal their tattered
-condition, and, had it not been for the damp and heavy atmosphere of the
-room, it would have presented many welcome features to a very weary man.
-
-“Here we leave you, Prince Carlo,” remarked Posadowski, in a low voice.
-“If our hospitality is lacking in luxuries, believe me, it is not our
-fault. I assure you it is my sincere hope that you will rest well; for
-there are weighty matters to be decided between us to-morrow. Good-night,
-your royal highness; good-night.”
-
-Prince Carlo bent his head slightly in recognition of the
-arch-conspirator’s last words, and on the instant found himself alone.
-The sound of a closing door and of a key turned in the old-fashioned lock
-echoed drearily through the house as the prince stepped hurriedly to one
-of the windows and attempted to raise it to air the room. The window was
-locked. What it meant to be a prisoner broke darkly upon the young man’s
-mind, and he threw himself in despair upon the bed and moaned in utter
-misery.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-
-On the second morning after the crown prince’s abduction, Gerald Strong
-and his family formed themselves at breakfast into what Ned called “a
-committee of the whole on the Szalaki matter.”
-
-“I received a cable despatch late yesterday afternoon, dated at
-Rexopolis, and signed by our Vienna agent,” remarked Strong the elder,
-glancing rather shamefacedly at Kate. “It ran as follows: ‘Szalaki common
-name. No nobility.’ I begin to fear that your mother and I were too
-easily affected by pleasing manners and a handsome face.”
-
-“The thing looks queer,” exclaimed Ned, emphatically. “When I drove up
-to the hotel yesterday before noon a curious feeling came over me that I
-would not find the count. When I asked for him at the desk, a peculiar
-expression rested on the clerk’s face, and he looked at me suspiciously.
-When I had given him my name, he seemed to feel more confidence in me,
-for he told me that Count Szalaki had not returned to the hotel the night
-before. About an hour before I reached there yesterday morning a man had
-given the clerk a note from Count Szalaki, enclosing the amount of his
-bill and directing the hotel people to put all his belongings in the
-care of the bearer. The man looked like a foreigner. The clerk carefully
-compared the count’s signature on the note with his name on the hotel
-register, and became satisfied that they were penned by the same hand.
-There was nothing for him to do, of course, but to obey the orders
-contained in the note. I tell you, father, it looks queer.”
-
-Kate Strong had said nothing after seating herself at the table, but her
-face showed that she was intensely interested in the conversation going
-on between her father and her brother. Her cheeks were paler than usual,
-and dark shadows rested beneath her eyes. She ate nothing, and sipped her
-coffee languidly. Ned’s emphatic insistence on the “queerness” of the
-whole affair seemed to annoy her, for she exclaimed, a slight tinge of
-red appearing in her face:
-
-“I don’t believe, Ned, that Count Szalaki is a fraud. It’s strange,
-of course, that he sent me no word of apology for not keeping his
-engagement; but, somehow, I feel sure that there is an adequate
-explanation for his silence.”
-
-“But you forget your father’s cable despatch, Kate,” remarked Mrs.
-Strong, coldly. She suffered intensely at the idea that her boasted
-knowledge of human nature had been insufficient to protect the family
-from an impostor.
-
-“Well, well,” exclaimed Gerald Strong, rather testily, as he motioned to
-the butler to hand him a morning newspaper, “no great harm is done even
-if Count Szalaki is not what he appeared to be. If he is an adventurer,
-we certainly got off very cheaply.”
-
-Kate Strong did not wholly agree with her father in this conclusion.
-She was dissatisfied with herself, and weary for the moment, of her
-environment. Whatever Count Szalaki might be—confidence man, rolling
-stone, conspirator, or what not—she felt that he had played a more
-important _rôle_ in her eyes than either he or her family realized.
-How could Count Szalaki or her people know that this self-contained,
-worldly-wise, seemingly unimpressionable New York girl, who had been
-flattered and petted and obeyed since her nursery days, had found in the
-Rexanian the incarnation of her secret dreams of romance? How could they
-realize that the very mystery that placed him beyond the pale of Gerald
-Strong’s consideration had but added to the fascination that his memory
-exerted over the girl? Kate was not by temperament a sickly sentimental
-woman, but she was not yet too old or world-worn to dream wild, sweet
-dreams, and to long for the day when out of the shadowland of commonplace
-would come a royal youth who would lead her up to the sun-kissed palace
-of love and mystery that crowns the distant mountain-top. She had seen
-Count Szalaki but once, but in the beauty of his face and the soft,
-almost caressing accent of his voice she had found reason for the hope
-that her dreams might not be mockeries, that in the land of reality there
-might be a prince who, kissing the lips of the sleeping maiden, would
-awaken her to a life that should satisfy the longings of her weary soul.
-All this she hardly dared to admit to herself, but she was honest enough
-in her self-communion to acknowledge that Count Szalaki appealed to her
-imagination as no man heretofore had touched it. It hurt her pride to
-feel that her parents and brother had relegated this visitor from her
-land of dreams to the limbo in which honest people placed impostors. As
-she mused silently on the accusing fact that had been brought to her
-notice regarding the youth who fulfilled in so many details her ideal, an
-exclamation of surprise from her father aroused her from her revery.
-
-“Here’s a long despatch in the _Trumpet_ from Rexopolis,” exclaimed
-Gerald Strong, glancing at his son. “Listen. ‘There is much suppressed
-excitement in this city. The guards at the palace have been doubled, and
-rumor has it that King Sergius III. is dangerously ill. Premier Fejeravy
-was seen by your correspondent to-day, but refused to admit or deny the
-truth of the report. One of the astonishing features of the situation
-lies in the fact that the Crown Prince Carlo has not appeared in public
-for some time past. It has been his custom heretofore to show himself to
-the people whenever his aged father was indisposed. This has been good
-policy on his part, as he is very popular, and there is always talk of a
-revolutionary outbreak here when the king is threatened with death. The
-maintenance of the monarchy, if King Sergius should die, rests entirely
-on the popularity of Prince Carlo, as the undercurrent of feeling in
-favor of a republic is very strong. It is suspected that France and
-Russia would not be opposed to the overthrow of the reigning house and
-the formation of a Rexanian republic. There are many reasons why a buffer
-republic at this point would be of advantage to the Franco-Russian
-coalition. The Rexanian army has been greatly strengthened of late years,
-but its loyalty to the crown is under suspicion. There is little doubt
-that a large number of the rank and file, and a few of the officers,
-are under the influence of republican ideas. Under these conditions,
-every scrap of news from the palace is eagerly awaited by the crowd in
-the streets. It is rumored at this writing that a famous specialist
-from Paris has just reached the city and is being hurried to the king’s
-bedside. Business is practically at a standstill, and any moment may give
-birth to events in this city that will affect the whole of Europe.’”
-
-There was silence for a moment. At length Ned remarked:
-
-“I can’t make anything out of it, father. I am free to admit that
-Count Szalaki impressed me as a thorough gentleman, too young and
-unsophisticated to be a dangerous schemer. But he comes to us, and while
-here receives a note that affects him strangely. Then he disappears,
-leaving no word of apology or explanation behind him. And now we learn
-that his country is on the eve of startling events. He told us that he
-came here to study our institutions. By Jove, I have it, father! He is a
-revolutionist, and the crisis at Rexopolis has called him back at once.
-I’ll bet a penny that he sailed for Europe yesterday morning!”
-
-Gerald Strong rose, and remarked, indifferently:
-
-“Well, well, Ned, you may be right. I should prefer to learn that he was
-a rebel and not a rascal. He was a charming boy. But I doubt if we ever
-hear of him again. You don’t look well, Kate. You must get more exercise.”
-
-“I’m going up to the Country Club to-morrow with Ned,” said Kate,
-smiling at her father as she left the table. “We will take a spin on our
-wheels and be back here for a late dinner. Isn’t that our plan, Ned?”
-
-“I believe it is,” answered her brother. “And to-day I shall try to find
-out what has become of Count Szalaki.”
-
-The young man did not know that the expression on his sister’s face was
-one of mingled gratitude and hope, born of the words he had just spoken.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-
-The sun had peeped above the island to the eastward and was throwing
-its caressing rays across the Sound. The storm that had chastised the
-waters and grumbled its way inland had left a smiling daybreak in its
-track. The Crown Prince of Rexania still tossed in feverish sleep upon
-his bed upstairs as Posadowski and Posnovitch, who had obtained a short
-but thorough rest, stood behind the old manor house, looking out upon the
-golden shimmer that gilded the tossing waters of the Sound.
-
-“There is only one way to deal with Ludovics,” said Posadowski,
-emphatically. “There is a great risk in sending him back to the city, but
-I dare not keep him here. He’s a murderous little man when in liquor,
-and our force is not large enough to keep a close watch upon him. Now,
-my plan is this. When the prince awakens, I will persuade him to write a
-note giving you authority to get his belongings at the hotel. He wouldn’t
-be thoroughly comfortable here in evening dress. I will also put Ludovics
-in your charge. You must take him to the city and on your way down
-intimate that if he returns here he will be locked up, and if he plays us
-false in the city there are fourteen men each one of whom will swear to
-have his life. Do you understand me, Posnovitch? Good! Go and call him.”
-
-A few moments later Ludovics, pale and limp, felt the cool, morning
-air kissing his fevered cheeks. He stood before Posadowski trembling,
-repentant, and not quite clear in his mind. He vaguely realized that he
-had done something mutinous, but just what it was he could not remember.
-
-“Ludovics,” said Posadowski, sternly, “for the sake of the cause you
-love, it is best that you should accompany Posnovitch to the city. Don’t
-return here until you get an order from me. Understand?”
-
-The small man trembled with nervousness, and his eyes filled with tears.
-
-“Forgive me,” he whispered. “I forget what I did that annoyed you. I will
-hereafter do as you wish. Come, Posnovitch,” he continued, meekly, “I am
-ready to go with you.”
-
-“There is no hurry,” remarked Posadowski, more gently than he had spoken
-before. “Posnovitch will have to wait here until I get a note for him
-from the crown prince.”
-
-Ludovics’ eyes gleamed as the name of the man he had attempted to brain
-with a bottle reached his ear. He gazed about him restlessly for a
-moment, and then said, earnestly:
-
-“Yes, Posadowski, you are right. It is better that I should go back to
-New York.”
-
-At three o’clock in the afternoon of this day, the city editor of the
-_Trumpet_ sent for a reporter named Norman Benedict, a discreet but
-energetic and ambitious youth, whose record in the office was high.
-
-“Benedict,” said the editor, “I want you to read this cable despatch. I
-will give you your orders afterward.”
-
-He handed the reporter a proof of the despatch from Rexopolis that
-Gerald Strong on the following morning was to read to his family at the
-breakfast table.
-
-“You can keep the proof for reference,” said the city editor, as the
-young man glanced up from the despatch. “Now, I want you to get among the
-Rexanians on the East Side and interview those who are willing to talk.
-They may be close-mouthed, but they are a thirsty crowd, and by spending
-a little money on them you will be able to set their tongues a-wagging.
-Get your copy in early. I want to make as good a showing as possible on
-the city end of this Rexanian business.”
-
-Half an hour later, Norman Benedict was puffing a cigarette in the
-restaurant near St. Mark’s Church, in which the reader first made the
-acquaintance of the Rexanian conspirators. It was not yet four o’clock,
-and the café was well-nigh deserted. In one corner of the room, however,
-sat Ludovics, sipping brandy and smoking cigars. He felt lonely, and an
-indistinct impression was upon him that somebody, somehow, had done him
-a great wrong. He had depended upon liquor to clear his brain and to
-restore him to a thorough comprehension of what had befallen him, but his
-constitution was not equal to a full reaction, and the more brandy he
-drank the more acute became his sense of wrong and his certainty as to
-the source and character of the injustice that had been done him. There
-were two ideas in his mind to which he clung tenaciously, and which, by
-persistent nourishing, had become to his distorted consciousness facts
-of great moment: he had been ill-treated by a king, and that king was
-entertaining a few favored guests, with wild revelry, somewhere up in
-Westchester County.
-
-“Pardon me,” said Benedict, who suspected that Ludovics was a
-Rexanian, partially because of his presence in the restaurant, but
-in a larger degree on account of the little man’s peculiar cast of
-countenance—“pardon me, but can you tell me where I can find somebody who
-is well acquainted with the city of Rexopolis?”
-
-The reporter had crossed the café and seated himself at the table at
-which Ludovics preserved his wrongs in brandy. The disgraced conspirator
-glared at the youth suspiciously. Benedict’s frank, smiling face disarmed
-distrust.
-
-“Before you answer,” went on the reporter, “permit me to order some fresh
-cigars, and—and—you are drinking?”
-
-“Brandy,” answered Ludovics, gratefully, for his supply of cash was
-beginning to get low.
-
-“Very good!” cried Benedict. “Waiter, bring out a pint of your choicest
-cognac and half a dozen of your very best cigars.”
-
-Ludovics smiled cordially. He liked this open-handed youth.
-
-“You are from Rexania?” asked Benedict, as he lighted a cigar and gazed
-earnestly at Ludovics’ flushed face.
-
-“Rexania!” cried the latter, hysterically. “Rexania! Of course I’m from
-Rexania. And, let me tell you, young man, I’m going back to Rexania. Did
-you say the king wouldn’t let me? You lie, young man, you lie! He can’t
-help it. How can a dead king keep a live man out of his fatherland? Tell
-me that, will you?”
-
-Ludovics paused and glanced around the deserted room suspiciously. Then
-he again turned his eyes to the sympathetic face of his companion. He
-vaguely felt that he should stop sipping liquor and keep his reckless
-tongue quiet, but he was in a mood that craved expression, and Benedict’s
-cordial manner was very soothing to the overwrought Rexanian. The
-reporter had been successful in his profession from his power of allaying
-suspicion and inspiring confidence.
-
-“But, my friend,” suggested Benedict, quietly, “the king is not yet
-dead—though very ill.”
-
-Ludovics looked almost sober as he flashed an eager and inquiring glance
-at the young man.
-
-“How do you know that? Have you heard from Rexopolis?”
-
-Benedict did not reply for a moment. He was carefully weighing a bold
-step. Should he show this man the proof of the cable despatch he carried
-with him? “He will be too drunk in an hour to sell the news to another
-paper, even if he knew the ropes well enough when sober,” reflected
-Benedict, as he took the proof-slip from his coat and handed it to
-Ludovics.
-
-The effect of the despatch on the Rexanian astonished the reporter. The
-little man uttered a shout of triumph and then glanced anxiously around
-the room. Seizing his brandy-glass, he drained it to the bottom. Such
-glimmerings of common sense as had marked his conversation up to this
-point deserted him on the instant. His disordered mind fell back upon
-the idea that he had been wronged by a king, and that that king was
-holding high carnival up in Westchester County.
-
-“Young man,” he said, impressively, a wild gleam in his restless eyes,
-“I don’t know who you are, but I’d trust you with my life. Listen!” He
-leaned forward across the table and placed a clammy hand on Benedict’s
-arm. “Listen! I’ve been drinking too much: haven’t I? Don’t lie to me.
-I can see it in your face. I’m drunk, and you show it. That’s queer,
-isn’t it? But I could tell you something that would make you drunk and me
-sober. I’ll try it. Bend nearer to me. They don’t know in Rexania where
-the crown prince is. The king is dying. Damn him! let him die. Look here,
-boy, I’d kill all kings! Wouldn’t you?”
-
-The intoxicated Rexanian gazed suspiciously at Benedict.
-
-“Of course I would,” answered the reporter, heartily. A conviction had
-come upon him that the little drunkard had something in his mind that was
-not altogether an alcoholic hallucination.
-
-“I knew you would,” cried Ludovics, in delight. “You’re not made of
-dough, like—like—well, never mind their names. But look here, boy, I need
-your help. There’s a king up in Westchester—do you hear me—who tried to
-take my life.”
-
-Benedict began to fear that he had been wasting time and money to no
-purpose on this madcap foreigner, when the latter noting, with drunken
-slyness, the change of expression on the youth’s face, felt that his
-pride had been hurt.
-
-“You doubt my word, boy,” he cried, angrily. “I don’t know who you are,
-or what you mean by trying to find out what I mean. But I’m telling you
-the truth. We’ve got the Crown Prince of Rexania up in Westchester,
-and—and——” A look of horror crossed Ludovics’ face as he realized what he
-had done. He trembled violently, and the tears poured down his cheeks.
-
-“Let me have some more brandy,” he implored, in a weak voice, but before
-the waiter could get it for him he had fallen forward on to the table and
-into a deep stupor.
-
-Norman Benedict arose, and, giving the waiter a bill, directed him to
-see to it that the Rexanian was cared for until the next day, when he
-would look in upon him. Then he hastily left the restaurant and strode
-eagerly away. Whether he had received a newspaper “tip” of great value
-or only the dregs of a drunkard’s mind he was not sure. But there had
-been something in the words and manner of the brandy-soaked Rexanian that
-strongly impressed Benedict with the idea that he could not afford wholly
-to neglect the hint that had been thrown out. The despatch from Rexopolis
-said that the crown prince had not been seen for weeks. Benedict turned
-cold at the tremendous possibilities suggested by the thoughts that
-crowded through his brain.
-
-“I’ll abandon the interviews and run my risk,” he finally decided.
-“My first step is to find out if there are any Rexanians living in
-Westchester County. That ought to be easy. I’ll try the office first.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.
-
-
-At the moment at which Norman Benedict had come to the decision recorded
-at the close of the preceding chapter, a ceremony unprecedented in the
-history of the New World had reached a crisis in Westchester County.
-Rudolph, the lodge-keeper, who was more thoroughly Americanized than his
-fellow-Rexanians—perhaps because of his long association with the stray
-urchins who haunted the lodge gate—had characterized this function to
-his fellow-conspirators as the “putting of a disorderly king through the
-third degree.”
-
-Rudolph’s phrase, however, was not quite accurate, for Prince Carlo
-of Rexania, far from being disorderly, had become convinced, after
-thoroughly investigating his environment and weighing the possibility of
-escape, that his only hope lay in a diplomatic concession, for the time
-being, to his captors’ wishes. It was not lack of courage and daring that
-had caused him to reach this conclusion. He possessed not only a bold
-heart but a clear head. But he fully realized that at the present stage
-of the game his opponents held all the trumps. Examining his belongings,
-after his luggage had reached his room, he found that all his money had
-been taken from him. Even the loose change that he had carried with him
-on the night of his capture had been removed from his pockets while he
-slept.
-
-Just how far he had been carried from New York he did not know. He
-realized clearly enough, however, that, without money and unacquainted
-with the customs of the country, he would be in a most embarrassing
-position even if he could elude his vigilant guards and escape to the
-city. He had sworn to his father to preserve his incognito, and to keep
-from Rexanian consular and diplomatic agents the knowledge of his absence
-from his native land. Prince Carlo was at heart a loyal reactionist, and,
-having pledged his royal word to his royal father, it never occurred to
-him that circumstances might arise that would make the breaking of his
-promise justifiable. He possessed a kingly regard for truth that was
-absurdly quixotic, and which hampered him in dealing with men who had had
-considerable experience in American politics.
-
-Shortly after three o’clock on the afternoon that found Ludovics too
-loquacious and a newspaper reporter quite worthy of his profession,
-the balcony jutting out from Prince Carlo’s sleeping apartments and
-overlooking the Sound served as a stage for a one-act melodrama that
-might find its place, perhaps as a curtain-raiser to a tragedy.
-
-Kings there have been who sought the New World as an asylum from the
-dangers that surrounded them at home. Crowned heads in Europe have bowed
-in sorrow over events that have taken place on this side of the Atlantic.
-Wherever monarchs rule, the very name of America sends a shudder through
-the palace that shakes the throne itself. But never before, in the
-strange, weird history of human progress, had a captive king gazed at the
-blue waters of Long Island Sound and listened to the burning words of
-those who denied his divine right to rule.
-
-“It is well,” said Posadowski, glancing kindly at Prince Carlo, who was
-seated in an old-fashioned easy-chair, around which the arch-conspirator
-and his colleagues, Posnovitch, Rukacs, and Rudolph, had grouped
-themselves, “it is well that we should come to an understanding as
-quickly as possible. And, before we go a step farther, let me reiterate
-and emphasize what I have told you once before, that there is not one of
-us here who does not feel kindly toward you as a man. We are determined
-that no harm shall befall your person. But we are bound, also, by another
-oath. You must know by this time what it is. We have sworn that you,
-Prince Carlo, shall never mount the throne of Rexania.”
-
-The youth, whose clear-cut face was pale and drawn, gazed musingly at
-the blue waters that grew gloriously cerulean as the autumnal sun crept
-westward. Brushing the black curling locks back from his troubled brow,
-he seemed to invoke the God of his fathers to give him strength in his
-hour of trial.
-
-“What would you have me do?” he asked, firmly. “State clearly your
-wishes.”
-
-Posadowski’s face was almost benignant, as his eyes rested sorrowfully on
-the disturbed countenance of the prince.
-
-“I regret to tell you, Prince Carlo, that your father is very
-dangerously ill,” said the arch-conspirator, gently.
-
-The young man sprang up from his seat in dismay.
-
-“My God!” he cried, “can you find the heart to lie to me at such a time
-as this? My father, the king, is not ill. You are deceiving me, for some
-purpose I cannot grasp.”
-
-Posadowski drew himself up to his full height and gazed at the prince
-with wounded dignity.
-
-“I do not lie to you, Prince Carlo,” he said firmly, in a low voice. “I
-received a cable despatch in cipher direct from the palace this morning.”
-
-Prince Carlo had sunk back into his chair, and was glancing feverishly
-from one Rexanian to another, seemingly in the hope that one of them
-would come to his aid and give the lie to Posadowski. But there was that
-in the faces and manner of the men surrounding him that slowly but surely
-impressed him with the conviction that he was not again a victim of
-subterfuge—that what Posadowski had told him was indeed the truth.
-
-The youth’s hand trembled and his cheeks burned as he felt the tears
-welling from his eyes. Recovering himself instantly, he gazed earnestly
-at Posadowski, as though he would read the man’s very soul.
-
-“Do you mean to tell me that you are in communication with the palace at
-Rexopolis?”
-
-“I am,” answered the arch-conspirator, simply. “I have been for some
-years past.”
-
-The prince forgot for a moment that he was anything but a son, soon to be
-fatherless, a son who had not been too loyal or obedient at the end.
-
-“Tell me—tell me,” he implored, “is there no hope? Are you sure?”
-
-“There is no hope, Prince Carlo, unless a famous specialist from Paris
-can perform a miracle. To-morrow I shall know what this man has done for
-the king.”
-
-A sob broke from the overburdened heart of the youth, and tears of honest
-sympathy filled the eyes of his countrymen. Suddenly Prince Carlo sprang
-up, his face ghastly in its pallor and his eyes aglow with the fervor of
-his hope.
-
-“You will let me go to him? My countrymen, for the love of God, for the
-love you bore your fathers, let me go to him! I must—I must see him
-before he dies.”
-
-Posadowski’s lips trembled and his voice faltered, as he said, “We cannot
-let you go, Prince Carlo unless—unless——” His voice failed him.
-
-“Unless what?” whispered the prince eagerly.
-
-“Unless you will promise us to abdicate the instant your father dies.”
-
-A dazed look settled on the youth’s face for an instant.
-
-“Do you mean to tell me,” he asked, hoarsely, “that you would take my
-word for such a thing as that?”
-
-A murmur born of suppressed excitement, perhaps of protest, broke from
-the conspirators, but Posadowski raised his hand for silence.
-
-“We would take your word, Prince Carlo. There is not a Rexanian in all
-the world who would not.”
-
-The youth’s face twitched with the effort he made to suppress the emotion
-of mingled astonishment and gratitude that filled his soul.
-
-“And yet,” he cried, “you would take from me my throne, deny my right
-to lead the people I love, who love me! What madness blinds your eyes?
-Would you bring ruin on the land you pretend to cherish? Think you that
-there is in Rexania a republican leader whose word you would accept as
-you would take mine? But I am too deeply grieved at the news you give me
-to argue with you now. Plain as your inconsistency is to my eyes, this
-is not the time to point it out to you. Please leave me for a while. I
-must think—think—think. Wait just one moment. Do not leave me with a
-false hope in your heart. Though my father—God be with him!—were dying a
-thousand deaths, I would not, could not, blindly sacrifice the trust that
-falls to my care to gratify your will, and gain my worthless freedom.
-Better for me, better for you, better for Rexania, that I sink beneath
-the waters of yonder sun-kissed sea than go hence a false and recreant
-prince, damned for all time as a traitor, a coward, a renegade. Leave me
-to my sorrow and my tears. Go, and may the God that loves our fatherland
-speak to your hard hearts and lead you from the error of your ways. Go!”
-
-Silently the four conspirators turned and left Prince Carlo to his lonely
-grief. Their faces were pale with the conflicting emotions that tried
-their souls. The gigantic Posnovitch trembled, as if with cold.
-
-“He’s grand,” he muttered, as the quartette reached the lower hall. “He’s
-every inch a king.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.
-
-
-Will the reader permit us to place him somewhere between earth and sky
-two days after the events recorded in the last chapter had occurred? From
-this exalted position, and provided, as he is, with far-seeing eyes, he
-must observe, with more or less interest, that the streets of Rexopolis,
-the capital of Rexania, are thronged with crowds of people who move
-hither and thither with a restlessness apparently due to constrained
-excitement that has not yet crystallized into any set purpose. Around
-the palace, he will notice, regiments of soldiers stand on guard,
-while, now and then, up or down the avenues of the well-laid-out city
-dash squadrons of light cavalry. The sight will suggest to him that
-Rexopolis, at the crisis at which he views it, represents a microcosm in
-which all that is characteristic of Old-World monarchies finds physical
-expression—a restless and discontented people, an army half-hearted in
-its defence of the palace and what that building represents, mystery
-and misrepresentation and misery inside the king’s abode, and the wild
-mutterings of protest and warning outside the sacred precincts of an
-anachronistic cult.
-
-But it strains the reader’s eyes to look so far afield. Back across the
-wide blue expanse of the broad Atlantic his gaze returns, and straight
-beneath him he sees various people who approach each other slowly,
-ignorant of the strange fact that the impending upheaval in a minor city
-of Europe is to have a marked influence upon their respective lives.
-
-Behold Ludovics, the restless victim of too much patriotism and too
-little self-control, pausing in helpless hesitation outside the gateway
-of a road-house not many miles above Harlem Bridge. The afternoon has
-grown warm, and Ludovics has walked far and fast. Is it strange that he
-craves a stimulant?
-
-Look forward, farther eastward. If your eye has not grown weary, you
-will observe that a youth and two women are seated on the piazza of
-the Country Club, engaged in the harmless occupation of discussing the
-adaptability of the weather and the roads to a spin on their wheels.
-Unless our impressions are deceptive, the youth is Ned Strong, and one
-of the women is his sister. You have not yet been introduced to their
-companion, Mrs. Brevoort, but surely you have heard of the beautiful
-widow who last season made herself famous on two continents by refusing
-to turn over to an English peer her fortune and her liberty. There are
-those who say that she was sufficiently eccentric to love her husband and
-to mourn him dead, but the impression has prevailed in the Westchester
-set of late that what an English duke failed to accomplish Ned Strong
-bids fair to compass.
-
-Turning your gaze away from this attractive trio, after you have noted,
-perhaps, that an air of melancholy seems to surround the tall, lithe
-figure of Kate Strong, you will observe that Norman Benedict has just
-left a New York train at the New Rochelle station, and that his face
-bears an expression of suppressed excitement kept in check by a set
-purpose that may at any moment encounter insuperable obstacles. If you
-watch him a moment, you will see that he bargains with the driver of a
-light, open carriage, and, after making terms, enters the vehicle and is
-driven toward the Sound.
-
-Has your eye grown weary? Surely Prince Carlo is worthy of a little optic
-effort on your part. See him seated on the balcony of the ramshackle old
-manor house, his cheek resting on his hand as he gazes mournfully across
-the restless waves of the Sound and wonders what passes in the palace
-at Rexopolis. Could he see, as we have seen, the restless populace, the
-armed guards, the busy cavalry, he would know that a crisis in the fate
-of his country is at hand, and the look of settled melancholy on his
-handsome face would change to an expression of mingled anger and despair.
-But Prince Carlo is young, and youth inclines to hope. The beauty of
-the scene that lies before him on this bracing autumnal afternoon is
-conducive to an optimistic mood, and, in spite of the seemingly desperate
-character of his position, the young man dreams rather of love than war,
-and the smiling face of a fair-haired American girl comes between him and
-the frowning countenance of red-scarred revolution.
-
-Perhaps Prince Carlo is undergoing a temptation different from any that
-ever before assaulted a son of kings. It is possible that under the
-influence of a caressing environment, lulling his senses by the beauty
-of earth, and sea and sky and the gentle kisses of the warm south wind,
-he thinks with a shudder of the horrors that surround him in a palace
-far away, and longs for the peace that life in a land where it would
-be “always afternoon” would bestow. What if his father died and he,
-the crown prince, should never return to Rexania? What if, taking to
-his heart a wife who would be his queen in a kingdom where no traitors
-lurked, he should forever abandon the cares and perils that had made his
-father’s existence one long nightmare, to which death alone could bring
-relief? It might be that the historians of his country would call him, in
-the years to come, a traitor to the cause he had been born into the world
-to uphold, the Judas Iscariot of age-end monarchy. But, for all that, his
-gain would be peace and love.
-
-Prince Carlo’s temptation was not a mere weighing of abstract
-propositions, nor even the natural inclination of an imaginative youth
-to take the flower-bedecked path of least resistance. There was an
-influence at work to make him subservient to the wishes of the men
-surrounding him that none of them suspected and that he himself only
-vaguely realized. How great an impression the few hours he had spent in
-Kate Strong’s companionship had made upon him he was just beginning dimly
-to appreciate. He found himself practically unable to compel his mind to
-dwell for any great length of time on the weighty problems that were his
-to solve. He would discover, to his dismay, that while mentally in search
-of a path that would lead him in honor from the difficulties that beset
-him, his mind obstinately refused to confine itself to his immediate
-environment and all that was involved therein, and would devote itself to
-reproducing for his delight the tones of a maiden’s voice, the gleam of
-her eloquent eyes, the fascinations of her gestures and her smiles.
-
-He upon whom rested the destinies of a nation—perhaps the future of
-institutions hallowed by time and claiming a divine origin—had become
-little more than a love-sick youth, gazing dreamily upon the heaving
-bosom of a land-locked sea and longing for the presence of the woman his
-young heart craved.
-
-Thus beneath us have we seen a few of the countless millions upon whom
-the September sun shone down that day; and we know that in their comings
-and their goings they wove unconsciously that web of destiny whose warp
-and woof fashion the garment that hides the mystery of life.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.
-
-
-“Woman in bicycle costume is an acquired taste,” Ned Strong had once
-remarked to a friend. That was before Mrs. Brevoort had taken to
-wheeling. She had converted him to a belief in the artistic possibilities
-of a bifurcated dress for women. He had come to the final conclusion
-that the desirability of a bicycle costume, so far as the gentler sex
-is concerned, must remain wholly a local issue. Experience was teaching
-him that generalizations regarding the progressive woman of to-day are
-worthless. Furthermore, he had learned that whether or not he admired
-their ways and costumes made little difference to the women of his
-set. The iconoclastic tendency of recent years finds no more striking
-illustration than in the fact that women no longer sacrifice their
-comfort to their dress for the sake of man’s approval, but dare to be
-unconventional for the sake of their own comfort.
-
-And Ned Strong was obliged to acknowledge to himself that Mrs. Brevoort,
-dark, _piquante_, vivacious, presented an extremely attractive picture
-on this September afternoon as she sat gazing at the blue waters of the
-Sound, equipped for a long ride on her wheel.
-
-That Kate Strong was a much more striking and impressive figure than
-Mrs. Brevoort was a fact that had not appealed to the young man’s mind.
-Perhaps he had not observed his sister critically. Or it may be that he
-had so long taken it for granted that Kate always made a good appearance
-that he was not inclined to waste time on the question as to the
-adaptability of a bicycle costume to his sister’s use. At all events, the
-youth found pleasure in confining his attentions to Mrs. Brevoort, and
-failed to notice that his sister’s face wore an expression of melancholy
-and that there was a listlessness in her manner that the warmth of the
-day could not wholly explain.
-
-“And you have heard nothing more about him?” asked Mrs. Brevoort, gazing
-interestedly at Ned Strong. “It seems very strange that he has never
-written you a line.”
-
-“Doesn’t it?” cried the young man. “And he was such a thoroughbred in his
-manner and appearance! Wasn’t he, Kate?”
-
-“He was very attractive,” answered his sister, somewhat reluctantly, it
-seemed. “I feel sure that some day we shall find an explanation to the
-mystery.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, airily. “You see, I don’t
-take a bit of stock in these foreigners. I have seen so much of them! It
-may be bad form on my part, but I prefer an American gentleman to the
-most fascinating European that ever claimed descent from Charlemagne or
-William the Conqueror.” She cast a mischievous, challenging glance at Ned
-Strong, and went on: “There’s something about monarchical countries that
-begets ideal lovers but impossible husbands. The greatest complaint over
-absentee landlords on the other side comes from American girls who have
-married titled foreigners.”
-
-Ned Strong laughed. “On behalf of my fellow-countrymen I thank you,
-Mrs. Brevoort. It is too bad that your convictions have not a greater
-following here among us.”
-
-“So much the worse for those who do not agree with me. How much can an
-American girl know about a titled foreigner who comes over here looking
-for a rich wife? Take the case you have just been telling me about,”
-continued Mrs. Brevoort, vivaciously. “This fascinating youth called
-himself ‘Count Szalaki.’ How easy it was for you to discover that there
-was no such title in Rexania! ’Twas surprisingly clumsy on his part.”
-
-“That’s one reason that leads me to think,” remarked Ned, “that there is
-something more in the affair than a mere adventurer’s escapade. If he had
-been a fraud he would have been more careful in his choice of a name.
-If he was, as I have sometimes suspected, a man very high in rank, who
-wished to disguise his identity, he would have chosen a title that did
-not exist, taking it for granted that we would respect his wish to remain
-unknown. There are royal personages on the other side who travel under
-names that one cannot find in Burke’s Peerage or the Almanach de Gotha.”
-
-“That’s merely a matter of form,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, glancing at
-Kate. “Everybody knows who they are, wherever they go. I was introduced
-to a king in Paris who had chosen to trot around under the name of
-Mr. Smith, but it was a very thin disguise. He was such a wretched
-conversationalist that I knew at once that he concealed a throne behind
-his stupidity. A real Mr. Smith could have talked about something besides
-the weather.”
-
-Kate smiled at the sarcastic little woman’s words.
-
-“What a thorough democrat you are, Mrs. Brevoort!” she remarked. “I
-almost suspect that you intend to go in for politics.”
-
-“Why not?” cried Mrs. Brevoort enthusiastically. “If we don’t take part
-in public affairs, other women will. I believe it is our duty to raise
-the tone of politics by taking an interest in them. If the men of our
-class won’t do their duty by the State, it is for us to take their
-place.” She looked at Ned Strong defiantly.
-
-“I suspect,” he remarked, cautiously, “that you do not approve of my
-indifference to public affairs, Mrs. Brevoort.”
-
-“Most assuredly I do not,” she exclaimed emphatically. “A youth who
-claims a divine right to occupy a European throne and defends that
-assumed right with cannon and gunpowder is, to my mind, in a false
-position, but he is more consistent than a young American who possesses
-the prerogative of the ballot and won’t take the trouble to go to the
-polls to vote.”
-
-Ned Strong laughed merrily. “What a long memory you have, Mrs. Brevoort!
-It is nearly a year since you learned that I failed to register last
-fall, and now you bring a sweeping accusation against me. I fear you do
-not find me possessed of the saving grace of patriotism.”
-
-“Patriotism!” cried the youth’s accuser. “Surely, if you have it, it
-finds queer ways of expression, Mr. Strong. You fail to vote, and yet
-you are forever denouncing this country for going to the dogs. I really
-believe that I have heard you crack a joke at the expense of George
-Washington.”
-
-A smile of amusement crossed Kate Strong’s face. “He deserves what you
-are giving him, Mrs. Brevoort. Ned is a thorough believer in his divine
-right to let other people save the country.”
-
-“This is unfair,” cried the young man, with assumed annoyance. “I am
-outnumbered two to one. You have me at a disadvantage. But I will not
-attempt now, Mrs. Brevoort, to defend my position. And, luckily for me,
-here comes my chance for escape. You cannot talk politics on the wheel,
-you two. Are you ready to mount? It is just three o’clock, and we are in
-good time for a long spin.”
-
-A boy in livery had brought their wheels to the front of the club-house,
-and, mounting quickly, the trio sped down the pathway toward the entrance
-that opened on to the grounds from the main highway. Mrs. Brevoort and
-Ned Strong led the way, and Kate followed them, a flush of physical
-enjoyment mounting to her cheeks as she chased the south wind inland.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.
-
-
-Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong sped along in silence for a time. The roads
-were dry and hard, and there was enough life in the breeze that had
-kissed the sea to make even violent exercise seductive. Ned’s companion
-was an enthusiastic and accomplished wheelwoman, and she pedalled on
-merrily by his side, sometimes smiling up at him in the mere joy of
-physical exertion. They had reached the high-road, and were rapidly
-making their way toward New Rochelle when Ned turned to his companion and
-said:
-
-“Tell me, Mrs. Brevoort, what is your idea of Kate’s feeling toward Count
-Szalaki? Do you think she is really interested in the man?”
-
-“How stupid you are!” cried the little woman, who seldom failed to
-display either real or assumed enthusiasm regarding any given topic of
-conversation. Turning in her saddle, she looked back, and saw that Kate
-Strong was wheeling steadily forward a hundred yards to their rear. “But
-what else could I expect? All men are stupid about certain matters.
-Of course your sister is interested in Count Szalaki. So am I. I am
-wild to see the boy. From what you both say of him, he must be simply
-irresistible.”
-
-Ned Strong frowned and impatiently increased the speed of his wheel. He
-knew how to withstand the coquetry of a young girl, but the “in-and-out
-running of a widow,” as he called it to himself, kept him in a state of
-nervous worry most of the time.
-
-“I suppose,” he remarked crossly, “that what a man needs in these days to
-make him interesting are black curly hair and an air of mystery. In that
-case I’m out of it completely.”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort laughed aloud.
-
-“What a jealous creature you are, Mr. Strong! Your wife will have a sad
-life of it, unless she is a very clever woman.”
-
-“I don’t intend to marry,” remarked the youth sternly. “What a fool I’d
-be to sell my birthright for a mess of affectation! And that’s what a
-woman is to-day—simply a mess of affectation.”
-
-“What an elegant expression!” cried Mrs. Brevoort, a gleam of malice
-in her laughing eyes as she looked up at the youth, who was gazing
-stubbornly forward and pushing the pedals of his wheel as though he had
-suffered a great wrong and was obliged to work for his living. “But it
-does you credit, Mr. Strong. It indicates on your part a remote but more
-or less intimate acquaintance with biblical lore.”
-
-“But there’s one thing certain,” continued the young man, not heeding her
-sarcasm, “and that is that if I _should_ marry I would not tie myself
-down to a silly girl who might at any moment meet a curly-haired man with
-a title and leave me in the lurch.”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort laughed mockingly.
-
-“How self-confident you are, little boy!” she exclaimed. “Let me
-tell you, sir, it is my opinion that you will marry a blue-eyed,
-golden-haired young doll, who will make you believe that you are the most
-wonderful man on earth and that she is the happiest woman. I can see it
-all in my mind’s eye. You prize your freedom, as you think, more than
-most men. It is just your kind that fall victims to the sweet-faced,
-blond-haired little vixens who make the most tyrannical wives in the
-world. Do you like the prediction?”
-
-The youth turned a frowning face to his _vis-à-vis_. “Why, oh, why, Mrs.
-Brevoort,” he cried, “will you check the natural flow of my spirits by so
-dire a prophecy? Think of the awful fate that awaits me, if your words
-are true! I acknowledge that I have seen other men, perhaps as hard to
-suit as I am myself, falling into the clutches of spotless young girls
-who have lured them into the awful maelstrom of marriage; but I swear to
-you that I shall profit by their experience. I should never marry because
-I wanted a parlor ornament. When I give up my liberty, I shall insist
-upon a _quid pro quo_.”
-
-“What in the world is that, Mr. Strong?” cried Mrs. Brevoort, looking
-shocked as she glanced up at him with exaggerated amazement.
-
-“That’s Latin,” answered the youth densely. “It’s a dead language, but I
-used it for a very live purpose. I am not talking at random, you know,
-Mrs. Brevoort. There is method in my madness.”
-
-Ned Strong looked down at his companion meaningly, but she refused to
-meet his gaze.
-
-“But method never yet saved madness from disaster,” she remarked, sagely.
-
-Her words seemed to check the youth’s impetuosity, for he cast a
-pleading glance at her averted face and then wheeled forward in silence
-for a time.
-
-“The fact is,” he began again, after he had renewed his courage, “the
-fact is, Mrs. Brevoort, that you don’t understand me.”
-
-A smile that he could not see from his exalted perch crossed the widow’s
-face. It is only a very young man who ever dares to tell a woman that
-she does not weigh him justly. The average man may deceive other men; it
-takes a genius to blind a woman.
-
-“Explain yourself,” she urged, not too warmly.
-
-“I don’t want to give you the impression,” he went on, hesitatingly, “you
-know, that I don’t admire women—that is, some women, don’t you see?”
-
-“I see,” she answered pitilessly; “you admire women—some women, that
-is—for anything, everything, but matrimony. You said a few moments ago
-that you would never marry.”
-
-“Did I?” he asked, almost penitently. “I had forgotten that I went so
-far. But, I assure you, I didn’t mean to imply, you know, that under
-certain circumstances and—don’t you see—if I got the promise of just the
-right woman, that I shouldn’t be very glad to give up my freedom, don’t
-you know; that is, if it was perfectly agreeable to her, of course.”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort laughed outright, as they bowled down a long hill at the
-top of which the Strongs’ manor-house peeped above the trees.
-
-“You are the most amusing man I know, Mr. Strong,” she exclaimed, as they
-reached the level road and moved forward more slowly. “If you were more
-consistent, you wouldn’t be half so much fun.”
-
-The youth was not altogether pleased at her remark. He glanced at her
-searchingly.
-
-“You may do me an injustice, Mrs. Brevoort,” he said firmly. “It is more
-than possible that I am more consistent than you suspect.”
-
-“In what?” she asked, rather recklessly, looking up at him mischievously.
-The expression in his eyes caused her a pang of regret at the challenge
-she had made.
-
-“In my ideas regarding matrimony, in my convictions as to the woman I
-should wish to marry,” he answered, meaningly. “Shall I explain?”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort gave a questioning glance at his face and realized that he
-must not explain. She turned in her saddle, as if seeking the support of
-an ally at a crisis that must be averted at any cost.
-
-“Why, where is Kate?” she cried, checking the speed of her wheel and
-gazing back eagerly along the road and up the hill that crept toward the
-manor-house.
-
-Ned Strong turned, rather impatiently, and saw that the road was
-deserted, save that half-way up the hill an open vehicle, that he and
-Mrs. Brevoort had been too absorbed in conversation to notice when it
-passed them, was slowly mounting toward the summit.
-
-“We must go back and find her,” cried Mrs. Brevoort, dismounting from her
-wheel and looking at Ned anxiously.
-
-“It would be useless,” he said, stubbornly. “She has grown tired of
-riding alone and has gone back to the club-house. Or perhaps she has
-stopped at the lodge to speak to Rudolph. That’s our old homestead up
-there, you know, Mrs. Brevoort. Really, I don’t think it would pay us to
-climb that hill on the remote chance of finding her. We’ll turn off the
-main road just above here and get back to the club-house at once if you
-wish. It’s a shorter cut than we could make by retracing our road over
-the hill.”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort reluctantly remounted her wheel.
-
-“If you had not talked so much nonsense,” she remarked unjustly to Ned
-Strong as they resumed their way, “we would not have lost track of Kate.”
-
-“A remark that I consider highly complimentary,” commented the youth,
-smiling contentedly down at the disturbed countenance of Mrs. Brevoort.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.
-
-
-Posadowski passed through Prince Carlo’s sleeping-room and stepped out
-upon the balcony. The heir to a throne was still dreaming of love and
-peace in a land where Cupid should reign supreme, as the arch-conspirator
-joined him. The young man’s face was pensive with the gentle longings
-that tinged his revery with sadness. He turned toward Posadowski and said
-cordially:
-
-“Be seated. I wish to talk with you.”
-
-The clear gray eyes of the exiled Rexanian rested searchingly on the
-pale, clean-cut face of the youth, and he smiled benignly as he drew
-a chair toward his captive and, seating himself, awaited the latter’s
-pleasure.
-
-“How long have you lived in this country, Posadowski?” asked the prince,
-abandoning his smiling visions with an effort and returning to the dreary
-realities of life.
-
-“Nearly ten years,” answered the revolutionist, whose gray hair proved
-that he was older than his smooth pink and white complexion would have
-indicated.
-
-“I wish to ask you a few questions,” continued Prince Carlo. “I feel—in
-spite of the fact that you deceived me at our first meeting—that in the
-larger matters pertaining to the questions at issue between us I can
-trust you implicitly. I give you credit, Posadowski, for being a man of
-good intentions and honest in your avowed love for Rexania.”
-
-The arch-conspirator bowed gratefully, in acknowledgment of the generous
-words of the man he had wronged.
-
-“Tell me frankly,” went on the prince, “do you find, Posadowski, that
-in this land of democracy the people of the lower classes—for I learn
-that there are class distinctions in America—are in better case than
-the working-people of Rexania? Compare, for instance, the rich and the
-poor in Rexopolis and the rich and the poor in New York. Is there not
-more awful poverty in yonder city than in my capital across the sea?
-Conversely, is there in Rexania a nobleman who wields over the lives
-of others an authority as tyrannical as that exercised by the great
-landlords of New York?”
-
-Posadowski gazed at Prince Carlo in bewilderment. He had come to point
-out to his royal captive the far-reaching influence his abdication of a
-crown would have upon the oppressed millions of the human race who still
-live and struggle and perish beneath the crushing weight of thrones
-and what those thrones demand; and, lo, this incarnation of obsolete
-systems and archaic theories had asked him a few pertinent and practical
-questions that rendered Posadowski’s present mission seemingly absurd.
-For the arch-conspirator was a clear-headed, honest-hearted man, whose
-constitutional detestation for shams had long ago made him a rebel
-against monarchy, and now rendered him dumb as he slowly took in the full
-significance of the line of inquiry Prince Carlo had put forth.
-
-“You do not answer, Posadowski,” went on Prince Carlo, his voice and
-manner growing sterner as his words flowed more freely. “Do you know,
-man, why I came to this country, why I defied my father’s wishes and ran
-a risk greater even than I imagined at the moment? I wished to see for
-myself what popular government has really done for a great people in a
-century of time. They told me on the steamer, these New Yorkers, facts
-that made even the hard heart of a king bleed for the poor devils who
-chased the _ignis fatuus_ of freedom into the very stronghold of human
-tyranny. These are harsh words, Posadowski. Do you dare tell me that they
-are false—you who know the East Side of that great city in which you, and
-thousands of deluded Europeans, have toiled in misery that makes the lot
-of a Rexanian peasant easy, even luxurious, in comparison? Perhaps I have
-been misinformed. Perhaps I have failed to read aright the newspapers
-that have come to my hand since I reached this strange, distorted land.
-But what I have heard, what I have read, forces me to the conviction
-that no Rexanian in Rexopolis has ever suffered from a form of tyranny
-so pitiless as that which keeps our countrymen in New York poorer and
-more hopeless than they were in their native land. If I am wrong, if I
-am deceived through insufficient data, I am sure you will set me right.
-Speak, man. Have I told the truth?”
-
-Posadowski was silent for a moment. Then he answered, a note of
-stubbornness in his voice:
-
-“Industrial conditions here are not as they should be. That is true. But
-surely a monarchy would not set them right.”
-
-“Ha!” cried Prince Carlo, “that is just the point. A monarchy would not
-solve the problems of this country. On the other hand, a republic would
-not remedy the defects in Rexania’s body politic. I am liberal in my
-views, Posadowski. I will grant you that if I should mount the throne
-of Rexania I could not rule after the fashion of my great-grandfather.
-The king and his people must walk hand-in-hand to-day, not at sword’s
-points. But let Rexania become a republic on the instant, and what would
-result? Dissensions among the people, and political chaos: possibly
-the annexation of the country by a stronger power on our border. You
-talk of the selfishness of kings. Are they not the most heroic figures
-of the age? Take my father—God be with him! He has loved Rexania with
-a devoted unselfishness that only those who have been near him can
-appreciate. Weary, sad at heart, sometimes almost hopeless, he has had it
-in his power to accumulate a vast fortune, put it into portable shape,
-and abandon his country for a land in which he could live in peace and
-idleness. Do you think that such a step has been no temptation to him?
-You have so long looked at only one side of this matter that it will be
-hard for you to realize the full force of my question. I tell you that my
-father has loved Rexania with more fervor than you have ever felt for our
-fatherland, that he has displayed more courage and patriotic devotion in
-his life than any one of his rebellious subjects has ever shown, and that
-he has understood the practical necessities of our country’s environment
-better than the dreamers who have fostered discontent among the people.
-My father has been a grand and unselfish man, Posadowski, and you—you
-would crucify him.”
-
-The arch-conspirator had grown pale as the youth, with a calmness that
-was almost uncanny in its exhibition of self-control, had given voice
-to the thoughts that had taken form in his mind during his days of
-captivity. Presently he spoke again, observing that Posadowski had, at
-that moment, no arguments to advance.
-
-“What dire calamities you may bring upon Rexania by holding me here a
-prisoner I dare to contemplate. Granting that you keep me captive from
-the very highest motives of patriotism, can you not see that you are
-endangering the very cause for which you strive? Let us suppose that my
-father dies and that Rexania becomes a republic. Unless you kill me,
-Posadowski, I shall eventually return to Europe. Not only that, but I
-shall be placed upon the throne of Rexania by forces against which your
-republican brethren could make no resistance worthy of the name. You
-are a clear-headed man, Posadowski. I can see by your face that what I
-have said has made an impression upon you that will give you, surely, a
-different point of view.”
-
-A grim smile crossed the arch-conspirator’s countenance. “I will
-acknowledge, Prince Carlo, that I have not at this moment arguments at
-hand to answer the line of reasoning you have advanced. I am a slow
-thinker, and, as you can well understand, I am confronted by a dilemma of
-tremendous import. I must ask you to give me time to weigh your words.
-If, after close consideration, I reach your conclusions—a result that
-necessitates the rejection of convictions that I have cherished for many
-years—I will discuss frankly with you the step that we should take.”
-
-Posadowski arose and approached the prince.
-
-“Let me ask you, Prince Carlo,” he said, before taking his leave, “let me
-ask you not to discuss the matters we have in hand with my colleagues.
-There is not one among them who would have allowed you to explain your
-position as I have done. You understand me?”
-
-“Fully,” answered the prince, smiling up at the gray-eyed Rexanian, “I
-understand you, Posadowski, and I trust you.”
-
-At that very moment Ludovics was making his exit from a road-house a
-mile away, the fumes of brandy imprisoned in the cells of his brain.
-With the money that Norman Benedict had left for him at the restaurant
-in St. Mark’s Square, Ludovics had purchased a revolver and had gone on
-a hunting expedition into Westchester County. It was big game that he
-was after—nothing less than a king who was making wild merriment at his
-expense; and where that king was Ludovics well knew.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI.
-
-
-Just below the lodge gate, and at the very top of the hill, Kate Strong
-had fallen from her bicycle and sprained her ankle. The sudden and
-excruciating pain had begotten a momentary faintness that had prevented
-her from crying out in time to attract the attention of Mrs. Brevoort and
-her brother, who were at that instant coasting down the hillside at a
-merry pace.
-
-Dizzy and sick with the shock she had sustained, Kate, realizing that she
-could not recall her companions, decided to arouse Rudolph at the lodge
-and send him at once for a physician. The pain in her ankle seemed to
-grow worse every moment, and she began to doubt her ability to reach the
-gate of her ancestral home, when an open carriage was dragged over the
-top of the hill by a panting horse, seemingly one of Westchester County’s
-Revolutionary relics. The owner and driver of the ancient steed and
-ramshackle vehicle was wont to remark solemnly that his faithful horse
-had withstood the wear and tear of years and labor until the bicycle had
-begun to haunt his footsteps. The effect of wheels operated by men upon
-the nervous system of an old-fashioned and conservative horse, whose
-career of usefulness had been rendered possible by the prosperity of the
-livery-stable business, cannot be appreciated by a flippant mind. In
-the case under our immediate consideration, the sight of a prostrate
-bicycle lying by the roadside affected the aged steed instantly. A snort,
-perhaps of triumph, burst from the supersensitive horse as it planted its
-forefeet stubbornly in the dust of the roadway and looked down at the
-overturned wheel.
-
-The sudden halting of the carriage aroused Norman Benedict from an
-intense concentration of mind. He had been attempting to decide upon a
-course of action in case the rather unpromising clew he was now following
-should not result in the discovery of a Rexanian who, as he had been
-told, had charge of a deserted manor-house somewhere in the neighborhood.
-The sight that met his eyes caused the reporter to spring hastily from
-the carriage.
-
-“Are you badly hurt?” he asked Kate Strong, who had managed to rise to
-her feet by the aid of the fence toward which she had crept. She stood
-with one hand on the railing, her face pale and drawn.
-
-“I’ve sprained my ankle, I think,” she answered, trying to smile
-gratefully at the stranger’s kindly interest in her plight. “If I could
-get to the lodge, there, our man Rudolph could make me comfortable until
-a doctor reached me.”
-
-“Draw up here,” cried Benedict to his driver. “Put your hand on my arm,
-Miss—Miss——”
-
-“Miss Strong,” answered Kate, resting her hand on his elbow and hobbling
-toward the carriage.
-
-“Now drive slowly up to that gate,” ordered Benedict again, as he turned
-and lifted Kate’s bicycle from the ground and wheeled it along by the
-side of his improvised ambulance.
-
-As the carriage stopped in front of the lodge gate, the reporter rang a
-bell whose vibrations in these days of an international crisis always
-gave Rudolph Smolenski’s nerves a severe shock. Since the Crown Prince
-of Rexania had become his prisoner, the lodge-keeper never opened the
-gate without first making a close and lengthy examination of those who
-craved his attention. The tradesmen and urchins who had occasion to beard
-the Rexanian in his lair had noticed of late that he had grown surly
-and unsociable, and that he allowed no one to pass the gloomy portals
-of a domain over which his long service had rendered him practically
-autocratic.
-
-At the moment at which Norman Benedict pulled the knob that set a bell
-within the lodge a-trembling, Rudolph was deep in revery, and wondering
-what would be the outcome of Posadowski’s mission to the prince. If he
-had known that at that very instant Prince Carlo was advancing arguments
-that tended to shake the arch-conspirator’s devotion to the enterprise
-in which the Rexanian exiles were engaged, Rudolph would have felt even
-greater dissatisfaction than influenced his mood at the time. He had
-begun to grow impatient and restless. He had almost become a convert to
-Ludovics’ belief in heroic measures. The fact was that Rudolph felt that
-he was risking more than any one of his colleagues in this lawless effort
-to make European history in a secluded corner of Westchester County. The
-longer the temporizing policy pursued by Posadowski was continued, the
-more certain was Rudolph of the ultimate discovery of his secret and the
-loss of a place that was in all respects satisfactory to his indolent and
-rather unsociable nature. The thought of returning to the East Side to
-slave in a sweater’s establishment filled him with horror.
-
-There was something ominous in the sharp summons of the bell that caused
-him to lay aside his pipe with trembling hand, while his flabby cheeks
-turned white. He could think of no one who would be likely to disturb
-the lonely lodge at that hour, unless, as he reflected with conflicting
-emotions, Ludovics, the impetuous, had found his way back to the centre
-of high pressure.
-
-Hurrying toward the entrance, his heart beating with unpleasant rapidity,
-Rudolph opened a peep-hole in the iron gate and looked out. His eyes
-first rested on Norman Benedict: there was nothing in the reporter’s
-appearance to increase the lodge-keeper’s apprehensions. But, as his
-glance fell upon the carriage, drawn up on the outside of the antique
-stepping-stone to the left of the gateway, a cold perspiration broke out
-upon his hands and face, and his short, puffy legs trembled beneath him.
-He had seen his employer’s daughter often enough to recognize instantly
-the pale, patrician face of Kate Strong. For an instant consternation
-rendered him powerless. Then he turned from the gate and ran frantically
-toward the manor-house. Rukacs was on guard on the front piazza.
-
-“Rukacs,” cried the lodge-keeper, excitedly, “keep close behind the
-pillars, and don’t show yourself where you can be seen from the lodge.
-Tell Posadowski and the others to keep out of sight. And be sure that not
-a sound issues from this house until you hear from me again. Miss Strong,
-daughter of my employer, is at the lodge gate. She looks very pale: I
-think she may have fainted, or something of that kind. But keep a close
-watch, Rukacs. I’ll do my best to hold her at the lodge, but you must
-keep your eye on the game.”
-
-Rudolph, his legs working clumsily under the pressure of a great crisis,
-rushed back to the gate, leaving Rukacs white with dismay. The lodge, as
-he passed it, seemed to tremble with the noise of a bell that froze the
-Rexanian’s soul with its threatening insistence. Opening the gate, he
-confronted Norman Benedict.
-
-“Miss Strong has sprained her ankle,” said the reporter, who realized
-that this was no time for padding his news. “Come out and help me to get
-her on to a sofa. What are you staring at, man? Don’t you speak English?”
-
-Rudolph made a strong effort of will and approached the carriage. A spasm
-of pain crossed Kate’s face as she gave one hand to Rudolph and the other
-to Benedict and stepped to the ground.
-
-“I will go into the lodge, Rudolph,” she said. “I couldn’t stand the
-motion of that old conveyance a moment longer.”
-
-The lodge-keeper was white and speechless as he helped the injured
-girl into the parlor of the lodge, while the reporter drew the only
-comfortable piece of furniture in the room, an antique lounge, toward the
-front windows and arranged a tattered pillow at its head.
-
-“There is a doctor not far from here?” asked Benedict, turning to the
-lodge-keeper and giving him a penetrating glance. There was something in
-Rudolph’s manner that struck the quick-witted reporter as peculiar.
-
-“Half a mile down the road,” answered Rudolph, his voice unsteady.
-
-“Get into the carriage and bring him here at once,” ordered Benedict,
-sharply, noting instantly the reluctance Rudolph’s manner expressed. Kate
-Strong also noticed her retainer’s hesitation.
-
-“Do as this gentleman directs, Rudolph,” she commanded; and the
-lodge-keeper, seeing no alternative at hand, turned and left the room
-with hesitating steps.
-
-“Pardon me, Miss Strong,” remarked Benedict, stationing himself at a
-window from which he could see the roadway, “your man is a foreigner?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Kate. “He is a Rexanian, I believe.” Her reply caused the
-reporter to regret for the moment that he had allowed the lodge-keeper to
-leave his sight. Of what significance was a girl with a sprained ankle,
-compared with the greatest newspaper “beat” of the year?
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII.
-
-
-“You are to drive me half a mile down the road and back again,”
-said Rudolph sullenly to the aged Jehu who had carried Nemesis in a
-tumble-down vehicle to the gateway of the lodge. “Don’t stop to think
-about it. The sooner its done the sooner its over.”
-
-With this philosophical remark, the Rexanian entered the carriage and
-seated himself gloomily behind the taciturn and dispirited driver.
-There was a melancholy aspect to the conveyance as it moved slowly away
-from the lodge gate. The broken-hearted steed seemed to be plunged in
-a gloomy revery regarding the iconoclastic influence of bicycles; the
-driver cracked his tattered whip in a hopeless way, as if he realized
-the impotence of his efforts to give an appearance of life and activity
-to his antiquated turnout; while Rudolph’s face wore an expression of
-mingled apprehension and dismay that grew more intense the farther he
-rolled away from the manor-house.
-
-It was this depressing caravan that met the restless gaze of Ludovics
-about a quarter of a mile below the lodge. He had cut loose from his
-alcoholic moorings at the road-house, and was tacking toward Rudolph’s
-ill-fated residence with a purpose much more steady than his steps. He
-paused by the side of the roadway and aroused Rudolph from his dark
-forebodings by a loud cry.
-
-“Rudolph!” shouted Ludovics. “Rudolph! Have they turned you out? Good! I
-knew you were the right kind! Here, man, give me the grip.”
-
-The little inebriate had reached the side of the carriage and seized
-Rudolph’s cold, damp, flabby hand.
-
-The lodge-keeper gazed calmly at his unruly compatriot. The thought had
-entered his mind that it was possible to save time by sending Ludovics
-for the doctor while he and his disheartened driver returned to the lodge.
-
-“Ludovics,” remarked Rudolph, diplomatically, “I’m glad to see you.” Then
-he leaned down over the back wheel and whispered, “Be cautious, Ludovics.
-The driver there is not one of us.”
-
-Ludovics flashed a glance of withering scorn at the bent back of the
-phlegmatic Jehu.
-
-“I see,” he said, with drunken gravity, “you have hypnotized him,
-Rudolph. It is well.”
-
-“Yes, that’s it,” answered the lodge-keeper, who was weighing all the
-chances and trying to reach a decision. Finally he said, “Ludovics, I
-must get back to the lodge at once. You passed a large white house with
-pillars in front of it, about a quarter of a mile below here. There’s a
-sign on the gate reading ‘Dr. C. H. Moore.’ Now I want you to go back
-there and tell the doctor to come to the lodge at once. Do you understand
-me?”
-
-Ludovics drew himself up haughtily, as if Rudolph had cast a slur upon
-his intellectual ability.
-
-“Of course I understand you,” he answered, petulantly. Then a vivid
-suspicion flashed through his befuddled brain.
-
-“Tell me, Rudolph,” he cried, in low, feverish tones, “is he sick? Didn’t
-his food agree with him? Ha ha! Well done, Rudolph! I knew you were the
-right kind, Rudolph. He needs a doctor, does he? Good! I’ll go and get
-the doctor, Rudolph. Give him something more to eat and drink before the
-doctor gets there, brother. He’s a stubborn boy, you know. But I trust
-you, Rudolph, I trust you. Dr. Moore, you said? Dr. Moore? Down the road?
-Very good, Rudolph. I’m off.” Ludovics laughed with a fiendish glee that
-horrified even the unimpressionable lodge-keeper.
-
-“Be careful what you say, Ludovics,” he said, harshly. “Simply ring
-the bell and say that Dr. Moore is wanted at the Strongs’ manor-house.
-Understand me! Don’t talk too much, or you may get into trouble. Now go.”
-
-Leaning forward, Rudolph directed the driver to arouse himself and his
-horse from lethargy and return to the lodge gate. A moment later the
-broken-spirited horse was retracing his steps hopelessly, while Rudolph
-was leaning back in his seat in a more contented frame of mind. He had
-saved at least ten minutes by entrusting his mission to Ludovics.
-
-The latter had turned his back on the vehicle and was making his way down
-the road at a pace that indicated a set purpose and a slight recovery
-from alcoholic domination on his part. Suddenly he paused, looked back
-at the retreating carriage, and, leaving the road, leaned against a
-fence and indulged for a moment in an inward debate. Then he took from a
-pocket in his coat a flask that he had purchased at the road-house, and,
-removing the cork, swallowed a fiery mouthful of the raw liquor.
-
-“I wonder,” he said argumentatively to himself, “I wonder if Rudolph is
-a truly patriotic cook? There’s a king up here in Westchester County who
-needs a doctor. I’m going for the doctor. I look well, don’t I, Ludovics,
-getting a doctor for a sick king? I wish I knew how sick he is. If he’s
-as sick of himself as I am of kings, he’ll die anyway.” He staggered to
-the road and turned again toward the manor-house.
-
-“I don’t think I’m a success going for doctors,” he mused. “I do better
-when I’m going for kings.” He placed an unsteady hand on the rear pocket
-of his trousers and satisfied himself that the revolver he had purchased
-with a part of Norman Benedict’s gratuity was in its place.
-
-“There’s nothing so good for a sick king as pills,” he muttered. “Pills!
-Pills made of lead! They’re much more certain than Rudolph’s cooking.
-Rudolph means well, but he doesn’t drink enough brandy.”
-
-As this conclusion forced itself upon him, he stopped again and drew
-fresh patriotic inspiration from his flask. It was beginning to grow
-dark as Ludovics reached the high fence that enclosed the grounds of the
-manor-house and ran up flush with the front wall of the lodge. The sun
-had sunk in the west like a glowing cannon-ball blushing for its crimes.
-
-“It’s lucky I’m small,” mused Ludovics, as he nimbly mounted the railing
-and let himself down on the other side. For a moment it struck him as
-curious that he could climb a fence with more assurance than he could
-follow a roadway.
-
-“That must be good brandy,” he muttered. “It doesn’t help my walking
-much, but it makes me climb like a cat.”
-
-Stealthily he made his way through the tangled grass that covered the
-lawn until he stood beneath the balcony at the rear of the manor-house.
-The waters of the Sound were leaden-hued, and the gathering gloom of
-night gave a dreary aspect to the scene before him.
-
-“The doctor has come,” said Ludovics to himself, a mocking smile
-overspreading his face as he glanced upward and saw how easy it would
-be for a man of his weight and agility to reach the second story of the
-manor-house. “Just where my patient is, I don’t know, but I’m almost sure
-that Rudolph said he was going to put the king in the rear room on the
-second floor.” The cold, damp breeze that had arisen when the sun went
-down chilled the murderous little Rexanian to the marrow: another pull at
-the flask was necessary to check the trembling of his hands.
-
-“I’ll cure him,” he continued, leaning against one of the posts that
-supported the balcony. “I’ll cure him. My medicine chest is ready for
-use. It never fails. When I doctor a king—eh, Ludovics?—he’s never sick
-again, is he? Rudolph’s cooking is not so sure as my little pills.
-One pill in a vital part, and the man is never sick again! Isn’t that
-wonderful? Never sick again!”
-
-Thus muttering to himself, Ludovics began to climb the post at the
-southern end of the balcony, his teeth gleaming in the half-light as he
-grinned maliciously, while his eyes glanced with feverish eagerness at a
-ray of light that flared from a window above him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII.
-
-
-Norman Benedict had removed Kate Strong’s legging and the long buttoned
-shoe that had covered her sprained ankle, and had deftly bound up the
-injured member with a handkerchief, after he had relieved the pain by
-applying cold water and a gentle massage.
-
-“You have been very kind to me,” said Kate, gratefully, as she leaned
-back on the sofa and realized how much more comfortable the reporter’s
-skill had made her feel. “I owe you a great debt of gratitude.” How much
-she was indebted to Benedict she did not fully realize, for he had been
-under a strong temptation to follow Rudolph at any cost when he had
-learned that the lodge-keeper was the very Rexanian he had come up into
-Westchester to find.
-
-“Your man, there,” said Benedict, questioningly, glancing at his watch,
-“has he been long in your service?”
-
-“Several years,” answered Kate. “I believe he was exiled from Rexania
-after the revolution of ten years ago.”
-
-Her remark tended to increase the reporter’s interest in the lodge-keeper.
-
-“They are a curious people, those Rexanians,” he remarked, drawing a
-chair toward the sofa and seating himself where he could watch Kate’s
-face. “I have seen something of them on the East Side.”
-
-Kate felt an almost irresistible desire to confess to the youth that
-they were a race in which she took at that moment an interest that was
-founded on a most unhappy incident.
-
-“You see,” Benedict went on, noting the animated expression on her
-face, “I am a newspaper reporter, Miss Strong, and in my work I come
-into contact with many curious phases of life and queer kinds of people
-in New York. Of course you have never met a Rexanian, excepting your
-lodge-keeper, Rudolph?”
-
-“Oh, but I have,” cried Kate, who did not fully realize that her accident
-had rendered her slightly feverish and therefore somewhat more loquacious
-than usual. “A Rexanian dined at our house in the city a few nights ago.
-He had come over on the steamer with my father and mother. He was a very
-charming man.”
-
-There was something in her voice that impressed Benedict as peculiar.
-
-“One of the Rexanian nobility, of course?” he asked, diplomatically.
-
-“Yes,” she answered, with some hesitation. “He was a count—Count
-Szalaki.” Her face flushed as the thought flashed through her mind
-that her frankness in the presence of a newspaper reporter was, to say
-the least of it, indiscreet. But there were many influences at work to
-render Kate Strong less reticent than she ordinarily was by habit and
-temperament. The sudden disappearance of their Rexanian guest and the
-shadow that had been cast upon his memory by her family had made her
-impatient to clear up the mystery that surrounded the only man who had
-ever fully satisfied the romantic longings that pertained to her youth
-and her self-centred nature.
-
-That Ned Strong was fitted neither by temperament nor by experience to
-solve a problem that grew more and more inexplicable as time passed, his
-sister well knew. Already he had lost interest in a mystery that grew
-more important to Kate the longer it remained unsolved. She herself was
-powerless to prosecute a line of inquiry that, she felt sure, would, if
-carried forward to the end, exonerate the Rexanian whose melancholy and
-fascinating face had impressed her as that of a man whose soul was too
-lofty for subterfuge and fraud.
-
-Fate had thrown her into the enforced companionship of a man whose
-journalistic training had thoroughly fitted him for solving mysteries of
-the kind that now weighed upon her overwrought mind. Conflicting emotions
-warred within her. She possessed many of the prejudices and all the
-self-control that pertain to the real patrician; added to these was a
-maidenly fear that somebody might discover the secret that agitated her
-heart—a secret that she hardly dared to whisper to herself. On the other
-hand, she had grown almost desperate in her anxiety to learn something
-more of Count Szalaki, to receive an explanation of his seemingly
-churlish silence that would vindicate her innermost conviction that he
-was what her fancy painted him. Perhaps under other circumstances her
-natural disinclination to grow too confidential with a man about whom
-she knew almost nothing would have prevailed, but the reaction following
-her accident had rendered her will-power less active than usual and her
-inclination to give way to an impulse stronger.
-
-“Count Szalaki!” exclaimed Norman Benedict, musingly. Suddenly an
-expression of eagerness crossed his face. “His name was on the passenger
-list of one of the incoming steamers recently. I noticed it at the time.
-And so he is a Rexanian! That is very interesting. You were kind enough
-to say a moment ago, Miss Strong, that you owe me a debt of gratitude.
-That is hardly true, for what I have done for you has been a pleasure to
-me. But, frankly, you can do me a kindness. I should very much like to
-meet Count Szalaki.”
-
-A mournful expression rested on Kate Strong’s face.
-
-“I am sorry,” she said regretfully, “but I cannot gratify your wish.
-We—we—don’t know where Count Szalaki is.”
-
-Norman Benedict sprang up in excitement. There was something in the
-girl’s face and voice that revived the nervous tremor that had affected
-him when the tremendous possibilities of the hints thrown out by Ludovics
-had first seriously impressed him.
-
-“Do you mean to tell me,” he asked, eagerly, “that Count Szalaki has
-disappeared?”
-
-“We have seen and heard nothing of him since the night he dined with us,”
-answered Kate.
-
-The reporter paced up and down the room impatiently.
-
-“What do you know about him?” he cried, at length. “Are you sure, Miss
-Strong, that—that his title was genuine?”
-
-Kate had found the reporter’s excitement contagious, and she did not
-notice the bald discourtesy of his question. Her desire to gain Benedict
-as an ally in her efforts to re-establish the reputation of her father’s
-guest had become irresistible.
-
-“We know,” she admitted, “that there is no such title as that of Count
-Szalaki in Rexania.”
-
-Norman Benedict stood still and looked down at her with an expression of
-eager interest on his face for which she could not satisfactorily account.
-
-At that moment the carriage in which Rudolph had gone on his futile
-mission in search of a physician rattled up to the gate, and before the
-reporter could put further questions to Kate the lodge-keeper had entered
-the room.
-
-“The doctor will be here directly, Miss Strong,” said Rudolph, nervously.
-“Shall I dismiss the carriage?”
-
-“Let the carriage wait,” answered Norman Benedict, harshly. Striding up
-to the pale-faced Rexanian, he said, in a stern voice:
-
-“Did you ever hear in Rexania, man, of a certain Count Szalaki?”
-
-It was, in a sense, a random shot, but it struck home. Rudolph’s face
-looked like a mask of bluish-white paste in the twilight gloom of
-the darkening chamber. He put up his hand, as if to ward off a blow.
-Kate Strong strained her eyes to catch the changing expression on the
-Rexanian’s countenance. A deep silence fell upon the trio. Suddenly the
-answer came to the reporter’s question, but not from Rudolph Smolenski.
-
-Muffled by distance, but unmistakable in its horrid import, there echoed
-from the manor-house the ugly crash of a pistol-shot.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX.
-
-
-Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong had found, upon inquiry at the club-house,
-that Kate had not been seen since she had wheeled away with them. They
-stood at a corner of the piazza and held council with each other.
-
-“How careless you have been, Mr. Strong!” Mrs. Brevoort was saying,
-chidingly. “It is well that you have decided never to marry. How can a
-man who loses track of a sister hope to keep his eye on a wife?”
-
-“You are exacting,” he returned. “Why should I expect to perform
-miracles? I am not possessed of second-sight, nor of eyes in the back
-of my head. But, Mrs. Brevoort, it is a condition, not a theory, that
-confronts us, as a famous man once said. Now, if you are tired of
-wheeling, won’t you walk over to our old house with me? Kate did not come
-down the hill, you remember. I am inclined to think that something may
-have happened to her wheel, and that she stopped to have Rudolph, our
-lodge-keeper, repair it. It is not much of a walk, by a short cut I know
-how to make.”
-
-“I think, Mr. Strong,” answered Mrs. Brevoort, “that you had better go
-alone. It is getting late, and I must dress at once.”
-
-“A woman’s eternal excuse for unsociability!” cried the youth petulantly.
-Then he grew beseeching. “I ask so few favors of you, Mrs. Brevoort,” he
-pleaded. “And, remember, Kate may have met with an accident. She would
-feel very lonely in that old lodge if I had to go for a doctor. I appeal
-unselfishly to you, Mrs. Brevoort. Walk over to the lodge with me. Please
-do!”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort gazed at the blue waters of the Sound musingly. She was not
-anxious to bring a problem that must soon be solved to an issue at once.
-But she was really worried about Kate Strong and impatient to learn what
-had befallen her best friend. Furthermore, she knew that the short cut
-to the manor-house was not a lover’s lane, in that the path for the most
-part demanded the single-file formation. Her hesitation, therefore, was
-short-lived, and she was soon hurrying away from the club-house, with Ned
-Strong, in a gay mood, striding along at her side.
-
-“I cannot understand, Mr. Strong,” she remarked severely, after they had
-left the main road and were following the narrow path that led toward
-the rear of the manor-house, “I cannot understand how you can be so
-light-hearted under these depressing circumstances.”
-
-“The fact is, Mrs. Brevoort,” explained Ned, “that I am not greatly
-worried about Kate; and as for myself, I was never more contented in my
-life.”
-
-He glanced back at Mrs. Brevoort merrily.
-
-“And you will be late for dinner, too,” exclaimed his companion. “Surely
-you are one man among many thousands, Mr. Strong, to grow jolly with such
-a dismal fate staring you in the face.”
-
-The youth laughed aloud. Then he half-turned around, and said,
-impressively:
-
-“I eat nothing in these joyous days, Mrs. Brevoort. Food has not
-passed my lips for a week. I live on air, I walk on air, I am an airy
-nothing with a local habitation and a name. Speaking of that name, Mrs.
-Brevoort——”
-
-“But we weren’t speaking of that name,” cried the little _mondaine_,
-emphatically. “You were talking about the ethereal nature of your
-favorite food. I am sorry to say that I require something more
-substantial than country air to satisfy my appetite. You will observe,
-Mr. Strong, that this is a veiled hint intended to make you increase your
-pace. At the rate at which you are now walking, it will be scandalously
-late before we get anything to eat.”
-
-“Alas,” cried Ned, in assumed despair, “how little encouragement a man
-gets to cultivate the poetic side of his nature in these days! Just look
-at this scene before us,” he continued, turning as they reached the top
-of a knoll that gave them a view of the Sound and of the rear balcony
-of the manor-house. They stood in silence for a time, watching the
-changing tints that the early evening scattered with prodigality across
-the surface of the land-locked sea. Over toward the Long Island shore a
-brilliantly lighted steamboat, a great hotel escaping by water toward the
-east, threw its merry gleam across the waves.
-
-Suddenly Ned Strong laid his hand excitedly on his companion’s arm.
-
-“Look,” he whispered, pointing to the balcony of the manor-house. “What
-is that?”
-
-A small dark figure could be seen creeping toward one of the windows that
-opened on the balcony.
-
-“There is a light inside the room,” exclaimed Ned, almost trembling
-with excitement. At that instant the dark form arose from its recumbent
-attitude and stood in bold relief against the window. On the instant
-there came the crash of breaking glass, then silence.
-
-“He’s a burglar!” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, her voice shaking perceptibly.
-Somehow, she did not notice that Ned Strong’s arm had been thrown around
-her protectingly.
-
-At that moment the sharp, evil crack of a pistol startled the night air.
-
-“A burglar or a murderer,” muttered Ned Strong, awe-struck. “Come,” he
-cried, almost carrying his companion forward in his excitement. “Come, we
-must get to the lodge at once and find Rudolph! Come! Quick!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX.
-
-
-Rudolph Smolenski had relieved the intense gloom that had settled
-over his inhospitable drawing-room by lighting two oil lamps and
-several candles, much to the satisfaction of his unwelcome guests. The
-pistol-shot that had emphasized their proximity to crime had for an
-instant seemed to nail down the curtain of night at one blow. Rudolph’s
-activity in making the apartment more cheerful had greatly tended to
-relieve the strain of the situation.
-
-“I am in a quandary,” Benedict had said to Kate. “I hesitate to leave you
-here at this moment, but there is a great mystery to be solved at once.”
-
-Rudolph’s hand trembled perceptibly as he held a match to a candle’s
-wick. There was something in his manner that affected Kate Strong
-unpleasantly. Her overwrought nerves exaggerated the uncanny features
-of her surroundings, and she grew cold at the thought of Benedict’s
-departure.
-
-At that instant a door opened at the rear of the lodge, and Mrs. Brevoort
-and Ned Strong, groping through a dark hall-way toward a gleam of light,
-burst into the room.
-
-“What is the matter, Kate?” cried Mrs. Brevoort, rushing toward
-her friend, while her companion stood in the centre of the room,
-scrutinizing, with a puzzled expression in his eyes, the disturbed faces
-of Benedict and Rudolph.
-
-“Rudolph,” cried Ned Strong, suppressed excitement in his voice, “a crime
-has been committed at the house—perhaps a murder. What do you know about
-it?”
-
-Norman Benedict had been relieved of all responsibility, so far as Kate
-Strong was concerned.
-
-“Pardon me,” he said to Ned Strong, “but would it not be well for us to
-go up to the manor-house at once?” Benedict did not lack courage, but,
-under the circumstances, he was pleased at the prospect of having an ally
-in his tour of investigation.
-
-Rudolph Smolenski, pale with apprehension, but rendered active by the
-dark possibilities that threatened him, had placed himself at the doorway
-through which the young men threatened to pass. The Rexanian put up a
-hand with a gesture that was both threatening and imploring.
-
-“Remain here, Mr. Strong; and you, sir. It may not be safe for you to go
-up to the house.”
-
-“What do you mean, Rudolph?” asked Ned Strong, sternly. “Be careful, man.
-You are putting yourself in a very questionable position. Stand aside,
-and let us pass. If there’s any one in great danger, Rudolph, I think
-you’re the man. Stand aside.”
-
-Kate Strong and Mrs. Brevoort, with hand clasped in hand, were seated
-side by side on the sofa, gazing with disturbed faces at the three men.
-
-“Listen to Rudolph, Ned,” implored Kate. “He may be right. You may run a
-great risk in going to the house.”
-
-Rudolph still stubbornly held his place in front of the door. Norman
-Benedict’s patience was at an end.
-
-“Come, come, man,” he exclaimed. “Out of the way, or we’ll be obliged to
-use force. Do you hear me?”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort had arisen. Ned Strong felt a gentle hand on his arm.
-
-“Don’t go up to that gloomy old house, Mr. Strong,” she implored, looking
-up at him with an expression on her face that made life seem very
-precious to him at that moment.
-
-“There is not the slightest cause to worry,” he said, quietly, although
-his pulse was beating feverishly. “This gentleman—Mr.—Mr.——?”
-
-“My name is Benedict,” answered the reporter, impatiently. “I found Miss
-Strong with a sprained ankle near the gate, and have had the pleasure of
-being of service to her. But you’ll pardon me for using heroic measures.
-I have wasted too much time already.”
-
-With these words, Benedict seized Rudolph by the collar of his coat and
-hurled the pudgy little Rexanian into a far corner of the room. Then he
-bolted through the door.
-
-“I can’t let him go alone,” cried Ned Strong, reluctantly but firmly
-removing Mrs. Brevoort’s hand from his arm. “Remain here. We’ll be back
-at once.”
-
-Thus saying, he dashed down the dark corridor in pursuit of Benedict.
-
-Rudolph Smolenski had managed to totter to his feet and was gazing about
-the room in a dazed way. The reporter had, in the excitement of the
-moment, used more force in removing the Rexanian from his path than was
-actually necessary for his purpose.
-
-“What do you make of all this, Kate?” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, reseating
-herself beside the girl, and looking at the ludicrous picture that
-Rudolph presented, with a nervous smile on her face.
-
-“I’m sure I’ve got beyond the point where my opinion is worth much,”
-answered Kate, wearily. “My ankle aches, and the whole universe seems to
-be nothing but an exposed nerve.”
-
-“Poor girl, how thoughtless I’ve been!” cried Mrs. Brevoort, gently,
-pushing Kate back into a reclining position. “Get me some cold water,
-man,” she said to the lodge-keeper, whose wits were beginning to return
-to his aching head.
-
-“That is much better,” said Kate gratefully, a few moments later. “But is
-it not strange that the doctor does not come?—Rudolph, did you see Dr.
-Moore?”
-
-“I did, Miss Strong,” answered the Rexanian, with reckless defiance of
-the truth. He had begun to feel that one lie more or less would not make
-much difference with the retribution that threatened to overtake him so
-soon. “He should have been here long before this.”
-
-The minutes dragged slowly along. To the two women the next quarter of
-an hour seemed almost interminable. Mrs. Brevoort used part of it to
-describe to Kate Strong the weird scene that she and Ned had witnessed
-just before the pistol-shot had punctuated the course of events.
-
-Morose, but alert, Rudolph Smolenski overheard her story, and his
-sluggish brain began to grasp the fact that it was high time for him to
-act. Hitherto he had been tenacious of a lingering hope that he had not
-already forfeited his situation. The blow he had received when he struck
-the floor had not tended to give him a clear idea of the helplessness of
-his position. But as it dawned upon him that Ludovics must have been the
-man who fired the pistol at the manor-house, a cold sweat broke out upon
-his hands and brow. He had been the last man to talk to Ludovics, and the
-driver of the carriage that still waited outside the lodge gate had been
-a witness to their conversation. If Ludovics had murdered the prince, he,
-Rudolph, would be held as an accessory before the fact.
-
-“Where are you going, Rudolph?” asked Kate suspiciously, as the Rexanian
-arose and walked unsteadily toward the door leading into the corridor.
-
-“Just outside a moment, Miss Strong,” he faltered. “I will take a look
-toward the big house and see if they are coming.”
-
-“Do,” returned Kate. “I am growing very impatient,” she added, turning to
-Mrs. Brevoort.
-
-They sat in silence for a time, their cold hands pressed together.
-
-Suddenly they heard the rattle of a ramshackle vehicle as it passed the
-front of the house, bound cityward.
-
-“That’s strange,” cried Mrs. Brevoort, springing up. “What does it mean?”
-
-It meant that they would never set eyes upon Rudolph Smolenski again.
-But they had no time now to dwell upon his disappearance. Hardly had
-the noise of the retreating carriage died away when the sound of many
-voices reached them from the end of the corridor, and they felt a mingled
-sensation of relief and apprehension at the approaching footsteps of a
-crowd.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI.
-
-
-Prince Carlo was seated at a small, round, mahogany table in the centre
-of his shadow-haunted room. Before him lay a not uninviting repast. Cold
-meat, cut-up peaches, bread, butter, iced coffee, and a dish containing
-a kind of pickle known only to Rexanians strove in vain to tempt his
-appetite. Rukacs had spread the table silently, but with an air of
-deference that was grateful to the captive prince. No word had been
-spoken between them, but in his very silence Rukacs seemed to do homage
-to the youth’s rank, a rank that the conspirator recognized in practice
-while in theory he denied its existence.
-
-Evolution has not yet placed man so far above the lower order of animals
-that he does not in his heart of hearts acknowledge the tendency of
-nature to ratify the monarchical idea. He finds beneath him in the
-scale of being the bees setting up a queen and the herds of wild
-cattle paying homage to a king bull. He discovers that the prevailing
-conception of a future world, even among democrats, pictures God upon
-His throne, surrounded by celestial courtiers. Whether he looks up or
-down, therefore, man’s eye rests upon the concrete manifestations of the
-abstract idea of royalty, and, sweeping the whole range of existence, he
-sees a throne beneath his feet and dreams of another somewhere beyond
-the stars. The old cry, “_Le roi est mort, vive le roi_,” may have in it
-the germs of universal truth that a nation of freemen would do well to
-heed. The substitution of a political “boss” for an hereditary ruler may
-be a step forward, but there are those to whom it looks like reaction
-illustrating the very nature of things.
-
-Prince Carlo of Rexania sipped his coffee and pondered certain questions
-related to the propositions just laid down. Whatever of weakness there
-had been in the voluptuous dreams that had tempted him from the stern
-path of duty in the afternoon had disappeared, and his mind now dwelt
-wholly upon the obligations he owed to his people, his forefathers, and
-himself. As the thought of his physical helplessness at that moment
-stung him into a gesture of angry impatience, Rukacs crossed the room
-and closed the window that looked out upon the balcony, the window that
-Prince Carlo had vainly attempted to open on the night of his arrival.
-Rukacs understood the secret of its fastenings, and silently, almost
-stealthily, took an unnecessary precaution against his captive’s escape.
-The manner in which the Rexanian performed this task proved that he was,
-at bottom, ashamed of the _rôle_ he was playing at the moment.
-
-“If you desire anything, your—your royal highness,” he faltered, as he
-recrossed the room and placed a hand upon the door opening into the hall,
-“will you kindly rap three times upon the floor?” The conspirator’s
-flushed face bore outward evidence of his interior agitation. Rukacs
-loved freedom too well to make a graceful jailer.
-
-Prince Carlo bowed in acknowledgment of his captor’s words, and on the
-instant found himself alone, the grating sound of a rusty key again
-serving to emphasize the chilling fact that he, the heir-apparent to the
-throne of Rexania, was a prisoner in a land whose political stock in
-trade is liberty.
-
-There was something oppressive in the sudden silence. Prince Carlo
-glanced furtively around the room. He had become used to the depressing
-characteristics of the apartment, and the antic shadows that lurked in
-the far corners and hovered around the curtains of the bed no longer
-affected his nerves. But at this moment the uncanny spirit of the old
-house seemed to whisper to him in threatening tones. His overwrought
-fancy pictured the stealthy assassin creeping through the damp corridors
-and dodging behind crumbling curtains in his search for blood. A door
-creaked on its hinges in some distant corner of the house; he started as
-though the sound carried with it a menace he must heed.
-
-Presently the reaction came, and a smile of self-pity played about his
-clean-cut mouth. With an impatient gesture, he brushed his damp hair back
-from his brow and poured some of the iced coffee into a glass. He was
-about to raise the draught to his lips, when the conviction seized him
-that somebody’s eyes were resting upon him. A shiver went through his
-frame, and he replaced the goblet upon the table with trembling hand.
-Courageous though Prince Carlo was by nature, there was a weird, uncanny
-influence at work, as it seemed to him, to disturb the balance of his
-nervous system.
-
-Annoyed at himself, the youth arose from the table, and, resting one hand
-upon the coverlet, glanced toward the window. On the instant his eyes met
-the burning gaze of Ludovics, who crouched outside the window, enraged
-to find it locked. For a moment neither the prince nor the madman moved.
-Then, with one bound, the latter smashed his way through the glass, and
-cut and bleeding, a ghastly, crimson incarnation of all that is hideous
-in the cult of the assassin, he faced Prince Carlo across the table,
-while the lamp flickered threateningly as the night breeze swept through
-the window into the room.
-
-The two men stood motionless, gazing into each other’s eyes. The
-blood-stained madman, representative of all that is most horrible in the
-effort of man to escape from the tyranny of tradition and to seek higher
-things, faced the incarnation of reaction, the embodiment of obsolete
-prerogatives and time-dishonored claims. The man who was in the right was
-mad; he who was in the wrong was sane. Thus did they represent, as they
-stood facing each other in the dim light of that wind-beset chamber, ages
-of human history.
-
-The glare in Ludovics’ eyes faded slowly as he looked upon the pale,
-strong, beautiful face of the youth who had assumed in his wild fancy the
-figure of a tyrant who held wild revelry at the expense of the people
-in a palace here at hand. What gleam of reason returned to his crazy
-mind, who shall say? There was no bacchanalian carnival surrounding the
-prince; only a simple supper, untasted, spread before him. He was not
-mocking Ludovics, but only looking at him with sad, splendid eyes that
-stirred the distraught soul of the madman to its depths. Beneath their
-gaze Ludovics seemed to collapse and slink away. He turned, with a low
-cry, that echoed through the room like the wail of a spirit damned, and
-stumbled towards the window.
-
-Prince Carlo stood motionless at the table, watching the retreating form
-of the madman. Suddenly Ludovics drew himself erect and turned again
-to face the prince. Raising his pistol slowly until the muzzle rested
-against his forehead, Ludovics said, in voice so calm that it seemed to
-come from a man whose mind was absolutely normal:
-
-“Your majesty, I salute you. Accept my homage.”
-
-On the instant he pulled the trigger and sent a bullet crashing through
-his crazy brain.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII.
-
-
-Prince Carlo’s face was pale and drawn and his eyes gleamed feverishly
-as he turned from the ghastly sight in front of him and gazed at the
-Rexanians who had thronged upstairs and into the room. Their presence was
-a relief to him at that moment.
-
-Posadowski pushed forward through the crowd of silent and awe-stricken
-men. Approaching the prince, he said:
-
-“Your royal highness, believe me, we did not know that this man,”
-pointing to the prostrate form of the suicide, “had left the city.”
-
-Prince Carlo turned toward the group, whose white faces in the flickering
-light thrown out by the wind-pestered lamp seemed to haunt the room like
-ghosts. The youth’s countenance was stern and menacing. He had held up a
-hand and haughtily enforced silence upon the cowed conspirators.
-
-“You know not, my countrymen,” said Prince Carlo, in a low, penetrating
-voice, and speaking in the Rexanian tongue, “how deep is the grief that
-stirs my soul. Yonder madman sought my life. His murderous hand was
-turned against himself. Who shall say what power it was that intervened
-to save me from his wrath? Do you call it chance? If such it was, there
-is no God. But in my heart of hearts I know that in this room we see the
-impress of a mighty hand. The fiat of the King of kings has been obeyed.
-You plot to thwart His will. As well attempt to wound the stars with
-stones! You hold me here a prisoner. You think, blind, feeble children,
-that you can mould a nation’s destiny, can dictate to the Omnipotent
-the future of a race: look upon the bloody form of that unhappy man and
-learn the lesson that God reigns. Listen! There is a voice that tells me
-that I must mount my father’s throne. It tells me that in the universal
-plan that makes for higher things the part that I must take lies far
-from hence. I am no tyrant: I do not crave the awful power that he who
-wields a sceptre may usurp. My countrymen, I will be frank with you. To
-live in peace in this fair land, to lose my name and all the burdens
-that it bears, to forget that on my shoulders the welfare of a nation
-rests—ah, this were sweet. But a sterner fate is mine. I must go back
-to the land we love so well. I must some day take up the weary task
-that falls from my father’s tired hands. I must sacrifice all things
-that most men love to the long service of a people not yet fitted for
-self-government. Think you that this is selfishness? I tell you that, if
-my love of country and of duty were not greater than my love of self, no
-power on earth could force me back to Rexania—to the land that offers
-me a throne upon which no man can sit to-day in peace. A crown? A crown
-of thorns awaits me. Power? Only so long as it is used in the service
-of God and my people. Homage? The only homage that makes glad the heart
-of kings comes from those who praise the man rather than the monarch.
-Think not, my countrymen, that I am pleading to you for freedom. Whether
-you grant it or withhold it now, it is sure to come. But when I am gone
-you will reflect that I go not to a bed of roses, but to a couch made of
-iron, around which mighty shadows lurk. Pardon me for so long detaining
-you, but remember me in the days to come as one who forgives you in your
-errors, and who bears you no ill-will.”
-
-While the prince had been speaking, two men had joined the group at the
-doorway, Ned Strong and Norman Benedict. They gazed with amazement on
-the scene before them. Pushing his way through the yielding throng, Ned
-Strong stood before the prince.
-
-“Count Szalaki,” he exclaimed, extending his hand, “this is the last
-place on earth in which I had expected to find you. But, as your host, I
-give you welcome.”
-
-“Mr. Strong!” cried Prince Carlo, in astonishment: “I do not understand.
-You say I am your guest?”
-
-Ned Strong smiled grimly as he cast his eyes over the group of startled
-Rexanians.
-
-“I fear,” he sad, sarcastically, “that my welcome cannot include so large
-a party. I suppose,” he went on, addressing Posadowski, who had not slunk
-back into the throng, “I suppose that Rudolph Smolenski is responsible
-for your presence here?”
-
-The arch-conspirator bowed sullenly.
-
-“And who is this man, my guest—Count Szalaki?” asked Strong, sternly.
-
-“He is the Crown Prince Carlo, heir-apparent to the throne of Rexania,”
-answered Posadowski, a note of triumph in his voice.
-
-Ned Strong turned and met the large, sad eyes of the youth who had
-been relegated in his mind to that _terra incognita_ where frauds and
-adventurers lurk and plot. The blood rushed to his face as he realized
-that his recent words of welcome had been tipped with sarcasm wrought by
-suspicion.
-
-“Permit me to explain, Mr. Strong,” remarked Prince Carlo, quietly,
-while Norman Benedict, glancing excitedly at his watch, pushed forward
-toward the central group. “These men are dreamers. Less mad than yonder
-suicide, whose death shall serve them for a warning and a sign, they plot
-to change the laws of God and man. How they learned my secret matters
-not. All that is essential now is that a power greater than earth holds
-has rendered vain their plots and schemes and crimes. Let them reflect
-upon the mystery that surrounds the ways of God. They brought me to this
-house. Behold, I find myself the guest of the one man in many millions I
-have cause to call my friend! One of their brethren breaks through yonder
-window, bent upon my death. As I stand erect before him, the bullet that
-was meant for me goes crashing through his brain! Oh, blind and foolish
-children, learn that there are mysteries ye cannot solve. Plot no longer
-to change the fate of the country you have wronged, a country that found
-you faithless years ago and drove you from her heart. You love Rexania?
-Then show your love by leaving to her loyal sons her future and the
-future of my house. No man can serve two masters. Faithful to the land
-of your adoption, you cannot also be of service to Rexania. Abandon your
-plots and stratagems, and abide by the lesson of this night’s work.
-Farewell.—Mr. Strong, I am at your service.”
-
-Prince Carlo turned abruptly from his countrymen and placed his hand upon
-Ned Strong’s arm. The latter looked about him for Norman Benedict, but
-the reporter had disappeared.
-
-“Prince Carlo,” said Ned Strong, “I will take you to the lodge, where my
-sister will be very glad to renew her acquaintance with you.”
-
-“Miss Strong is here?” exclaimed the prince, eagerly. “Indeed, the Fates
-are kind to me to-night.” A smile of delight played over his pale, drawn
-face.
-
-“Will you wait here until I return?” asked Ned Strong of Posadowski.
-“There are several matters about which I must consult you.” He made a
-gesture toward a black shadow in a corner near the window.
-
-“I will stay here with two or three of my men,” answered the
-arch-conspirator deferentially. “We are truly anxious, Mr. Strong, to
-save you from all further annoyance.”
-
-As Prince Carlo and Ned Strong crossed the lawn and made toward the
-lodge, they found themselves followed by several Rexanians, who clung
-close to them but maintained a respectful silence. Suddenly Ned Strong
-turned and faced them.
-
-“What will you have?” he asked, angrily. “Is it not enough that you have
-been kidnappers and housebreakers, without becoming permanent nuisances?”
-
-“Pardon us, Mr. Strong,” answered the gigantic Posnovitch, deferentially;
-“we have no wish to annoy you, but it is fitting that the Crown Prince
-of Rexania should have a body-guard.”
-
-Ned Strong placed his hand upon the arm of his royal friend.
-
-“Your countrymen, Prince Carlo,” he murmured, “are strangely
-inconsistent. They would crucify you at one moment and crown you the
-next.”
-
-“’Tis true, my friend,” returned the prince sadly. “They illustrate the
-fickleness of the human race both in its dealings with kings and with
-God. But God reigns, and kings still live.”
-
-At this moment they entered the corridor of the lodge and groped their
-way toward the room in which Kate Strong and Mrs. Brevoort listened
-apprehensively to the sounds of approaching footsteps.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII.
-
-
-“Count Szalaki!”
-
-To the men who heard Kate Strong utter that name there was nothing but
-amazement in her voice, but to the sympathetic ear of Mrs. Brevoort there
-was that in her friend’s outcry that was of more significance than mere
-surprise.
-
-Rudolph’s parlor presented at that instant a picturesque appearance. At
-the doorway leading into the corridor stood Prince Carlo and Ned Strong,
-while in the dim light behind them could be seen the grim faces of
-several Rexanians. Kate Strong, her cheeks pale from the nervous strain
-of recent events, but with eyes that gleamed with delight at this moment,
-was seated on the sofa, facing the doorway, while Mrs. Brevoort stood by
-her side, her hand resting on the girl’s shoulder.
-
-The Rexanian prince crossed the room hurriedly, and, bending down with
-infinite grace, kissed Kate’s upraised hand.
-
-“Your brother told me you were here,” he said, and added, with convincing
-simplicity, “His words made me very happy.”
-
-Ned Strong had approached the little group.
-
-“Mrs. Brevoort,” he said, with great solemnity, “permit me to present to
-you”—here he glanced at Kate for an instant—“permit me to present to you
-the Crown Prince Carlo of Rexania.”
-
-A tinge of red appeared in the royal youth’s pale cheeks as he gracefully
-acknowledged Ned’s words of introduction. Amazement, perhaps dismay,
-was written on Kate Strong’s face. She was looking up at the Rexanian
-questioningly.
-
-“You are a long way from home, your royal highness,” exclaimed Mrs.
-Brevoort, a mischievous gleam in her eyes. “But I am pleased to see you
-again.”
-
-“We have met before, then?” inquired the prince, a puzzled look on his
-face.
-
-“No, but I have not forgotten your face. I saw you at the head of your
-troops in Rexopolis, two years ago. I did not then imagine that I should
-ever meet you in such a place as this.”
-
-“The unhappy chance that brought me here has, I assure you, its
-compensation,” returned the prince, smilingly, as he turned and looked
-down into the troubled face of Kate Strong.
-
-“Sit down here by me,” said the girl, to whom conflicting emotions had
-come as an antidote to physical pain. She had almost forgotten that her
-sprained ankle was aching stubbornly. “I want you to tell me what has
-happened to you since we last met. You owe me an apology, you know. But
-wait; I had almost forgotten. Are you really the crown prince? Then, of
-course, I have no right to ask for an explanation. The king can do no
-wrong, I believe.”
-
-Prince Carlo seated himself by her side, while a sad smile crossed his
-pale face.
-
-“How out of place the old ideas appear!” he exclaimed. “But, frankly, it
-has been a heavy cross to me, Miss Strong, to feel that you might wonder
-at my lack of courtesy. But I have been a helpless prisoner in the hands
-of yonder men.”
-
-Kate looked at him wonderingly.
-
-“Tell me, Prince Carlo,” she said, in a low voice, “tell me, what did
-they wish with you?”
-
-Prince Carlo glanced searchingly around the room before replying. Mrs.
-Brevoort and Ned Strong were standing near the doorway, talking to the
-Rexanians who had appointed themselves a body-guard to their recent
-prisoner.
-
-“They would have me,” he answered gloomily, “betray my trust and leave my
-country to chaos and despair.”
-
-Her eyes sought his, but he failed to meet her gaze.
-
-“And you—you will go back to Rexania?” she asked falteringly.
-
-“It is imperative,” he answered, knowing that her eyes were upon his
-face, but keeping his gaze fixed on the shadows that lurked in the
-corners of the room. “Already it may be too late for me to undo the
-damage these men have wrought. What has happened in Rexopolis I do not
-know, but I dread to learn the truth.” He turned and looked down into her
-face. She smiled up at him sadly.
-
-“I am very sorry for you,” she whispered. What she meant by the words she
-hardly knew. The world seemed topsy-turvy to her fevered mind. Her life,
-usually so uneventful, had been filled this day with startling events,
-and she was worn with physical pain and the turmoil of conflicting
-emotions. She wondered vaguely that she had not been more surprised to
-learn that the heir-apparent to a European throne had been a prisoner in
-the house where she was born. She realized with annoyance that her mind
-refused to confine itself to the bare facts presented to it, but showed
-an inclination to make short journeys into the realms of dreams and
-fancies.
-
-Prince Carlo was gazing into her eyes earnestly.
-
-“Your sympathy is very sweet to me,” he said, in a voice that was vibrant
-with suppressed longing. “How much it means to me—may I tell you?”
-
-His voice had sunk to a whisper.
-
-“If you wish,” she murmured, her lips trembling as she spoke.
-
-“It means,” he went on firmly, “a glimpse of a paradise I may never seek.
-It means that I look at the fairest sight on earth through the bars of
-an iron cage. It means that I will treasure in my heart, through all
-the dark, grim years that call to me, a memory that shall be to me the
-brightest gem of life. It means, Miss Strong, that I, a king, am more
-blessed by those dear words you spoke than by all the tawdry glory of my
-throne and crown.”
-
-He was silent, and the girl placed a cold hand in his for an instant and
-then withdrew it quickly.
-
-“We have taken the liberty, your royal highness,” said Mrs. Brevoort
-breezily, as she and Ned Strong crossed the room, “of sending one of your
-attendants to New Rochelle for a carriage. It seems that Rudolph,” she
-continued, glancing at Kate, “has made his escape in the vehicle that
-waited outside. And now we are anxious to discover if your lodge-keeper
-left anything to eat in the house. It is absolutely necessary that we
-fortify ourselves in some way for the ride before us.”
-
-The crown prince had arisen and beckoned to the towering Posnovitch, who
-blocked the doorway.
-
-“Go up to the house, man, and tell Posadowski to send us whatever he has
-to eat and drink. I believe,” he continued, smiling at Mrs. Brevoort,
-“that we are not in imminent danger of starving to death.”
-
-“And may I repay your present hospitality, your royal highness,” cried
-Mrs. Brevoort gayly, “by numbering you among my guests at dinner
-to-morrow?”
-
-Prince Carlo glanced furtively at the averted face of Kate Strong, as he
-said, in a voice in marked contrast to the sprightly tones in which the
-invitation had been extended to him:
-
-“I am very sorry, Mrs. Brevoort, to be obliged to decline your
-hospitality, but—but I shall sail for Europe early to-morrow morning.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV.
-
-
-Half an hour later a carriage drew up at the lodge gate. A cold supper,
-of which Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong had partaken with forced gayety,
-had vindicated Prince Carlo’s assertion that the danger of immediate
-starvation had never been imminent. But the sound of carriage-wheels
-came as a great relief to them all, for the gloomy features of their
-environment had been emphasized as time passed by. Ned Strong had held a
-whispered consultation in the corridor with Posadowski, who had come down
-from the manor-house for instructions, and the train of thought suggested
-by his visit had not tended to decrease the melancholy nature of their
-surroundings.
-
-As the carriage rolled away from the lodge entrance, with Mrs. Brevoort
-and Ned Strong facing Kate and Prince Carlo, who occupied the back seat,
-a simultaneous sigh of relief broke from the quartette.
-
-“This is a new sensation,” whispered Mrs. Brevoort to Ned Strong.
-“Breaking jail with a captive prince! Is it not delightful?”
-
-“Which is the captive prince?” returned Ned, bending down to get a better
-view of her face.
-
-“Never mind,” she answered. “I was about to say that nobody fully
-appreciates freedom until he has spent a certain amount of time in
-captivity.”
-
-Her remark silenced the youth for a moment. The longer he weighed it, the
-more discouraging did it seem to him.
-
-“Perhaps,” he suggested, “there may be a vast difference in jailers.”
-
-“Ah, but you beg the question,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort argumentatively.
-
-“I fear,” he put in, hastily, “that that is all I have the courage to do
-with it. There is always safety in begging a question. Such a course at
-least defers the day of doom.”
-
-Mrs. Brevoort laughed outright, and looked up at Ned Strong mockingly.
-
-“Are you threatened with a day of doom, Mr. Strong?”
-
-“Perhaps,” he answered mournfully. Then he exclaimed, with cheerfulness,
-“At all events, it is to be preceded by an evening of perfect bliss.” She
-drew a bit closer to him at the words, as if to emphasize their truth.
-
-The carriage, rolling noisily toward the city, contained at that moment
-a condensed illustration of the curious vagaries that pertain to human
-affairs. Cupid was perched upon the box beside the driver, and chuckled
-mischievously to himself as he realized what was going on within the
-vehicle. Well he knew, the little rascal, that two of his victims looked
-into the future with hope and joy. The other arrows that he had used had
-made wounds for which time could promise no relief. But it is in such
-contrasts as these that Cupid finds the pleasure of his impish life. The
-humdrum contentment that would have made the quartette less romantic but
-more evenly blessed would have bored Cupid with the crowd. He would have
-placed a substitute upon the box, and have flown away, to continue his
-sport with deluded human hearts, where he could see his victims wince
-beneath his shafts.
-
-“Tell me,” said Prince Carlo, “why you are so silent. Are you in great
-pain?” His voice had in it a caressing note as he whispered to Kate
-Strong and tried to look into her downcast face.
-
-“I hardly know,” she answered wearily. “I feel very tired.”
-
-What had been to the prince a shadowy temptation, painting day-dreams
-before his eyes, as he gazed that afternoon on the sun-kissed waters
-of the Sound, had taken to itself a concrete form. Here beside him was
-the one woman in all the world for whom he would willingly renounce all
-the glittering but unsubstantial glory of his kingship. He had said, on
-the impulse of the moment, that he would go back to the troubled land
-to which his duty called him; but his heart rebelled against his avowed
-purpose as he held Kate Strong’s cold hand for a moment in his as the
-carriage rumbled onward toward the beckoning lights of the great city.
-The girl withdrew her hand. He did not know how great an effort it had
-cost her to repress a sob.
-
-Presently Kate looked up at him, her eyes bright with the emotion she
-controlled.
-
-“In Rexopolis,” she said, “there is great disorder. The newspapers this
-morning printed long accounts of what they called a crisis at your
-capital.”
-
-Prince Carlo was silent for a moment. His worst forebodings seemed about
-to be realized.
-
-“And what of my father?” he asked, at length, his voice trembling
-perceptibly.
-
-“He is very ill,” she answered. Suddenly he felt her hand in his again.
-
-“And the people grow restless? Tell me, is it so?”
-
-“Yes,” she answered.
-
-“And the wonder grows that I, the crown prince, do not show myself?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-They sat speechless for a time, hand clasped in hand. The sympathy of
-this woman was very sweet to the self-exiled prince at this dark crisis
-in his life.
-
-“It is so hard,” he murmured. “Tell me,” he whispered, hoarsely, bending
-close to her and looking down into her pale, drawn face—“tell me, Miss
-Strong, what must I do? I tremble at the thoughts that fill my mind. Tell
-me—for you must know what I would say—what must I do?”
-
-She was silent for an instant, and he knew that she trembled with
-emotion. Then her eyes sought his in the dim half-light, and she said,
-firmly:
-
-“There is no choice, Prince Carlo. You would never be happy should you
-not go back.”
-
-“But why?” he argued. “To what do I go back? Surely not to happiness?”
-
-“No,” she answered, sadly. “You go back to—honor.”
-
-“To honor,” he admitted, and then muttered, “and to death.”
-
-Her hand pressed his with feverish force. “Death is better than——” She
-paused suddenly.
-
-“Than what?” he exclaimed.
-
-“Death,” she said, firmly, “is better than disgrace.”
-
-Prince Carlo sank back in his seat, his face white against the cushions.
-
-“You speak the truth,” he murmured, restlessly. “I really have no choice.
-To stay here is dishonor, to return is death. God help me!” His words
-sounded more like a groan than like a prayer.
-
-They had reached the stone pavements of the city. The carriage jolted
-annoyingly over the ill-laid streets.
-
-Prince Carlo leaned down until his face was close to Kate’s.
-
-“You are a grand, a noble woman,” he whispered. “Remember, dear, for all
-time my heart is yours, and yours alone. Whatever Fate may have in store
-for me, it cannot deprive me of this one sweet thought. I love you, my
-darling, I love you!”
-
-Her hand was like ice in his, and she spoke not, but he knew that she
-wept softly.
-
-A moment later, the carriage drew up in front of Gerald Strong’s house.
-
-“Let me see you once more alone before I go,” whispered Prince Carlo. “I
-have one thing more to say to you.”
-
-She pressed his hand in acquiescence. An instant later, the driver opened
-the carriage door, and Cupid with a mocking laugh flitted from the box,
-rejoicing at the mischief he had wrought.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV.
-
-
-Norman Benedict had reached the office of the _Trumpet_ in time to add
-a startling feature to the ten o’clock “extra” of that enterprising
-journal. A long cable despatch from Rexopolis, announcing the death of
-King Sergius III., the vain clamorings of the people for the appearance
-of his successor, the still popular Prince Carlo, and the certainty of
-an immediate choice by the populace of a provisional President, was of
-itself sufficient to make the “extra” notable. But Benedict had been
-enabled, by a combination of foresight and good luck, to give the readers
-of the _Trumpet_ a startling explanation of Prince Carlo’s absence from
-Rexopolis at this great crisis. On the night upon which Prince Carlo had
-lost a kingdom, Norman Benedict had gained a promotion.
-
-Gerald Strong and his wife had sat in their library late that evening,
-wondering why Ned and Kate had not returned, when the butler brought
-in to them the late edition of a newspaper whose startling head-lines
-seemed to tremble with excitement. They had barely finished reading the
-astounding details of a pregnant international crisis, when the arrival
-of the carriage that bore to their door a dethroned king, a fatherless
-youth, upon whose shoulders rested a great burden demanding an heroic
-sacrifice, broke in upon their conversation.
-
-While the somewhat disjointed explanations of the truants were doing
-their utmost to add to the confusion of Mrs. Strong’s mind, her husband
-had taken Prince Carlo by the hand, and, telling Ned to accompany them,
-had led the guest he had known as Count Szalaki into the library.
-
-“I have read the whole story,” said the banker, when they found
-themselves alone. “You have suffered a great wrong, Prince Carlo. You
-have my heartfelt sympathy.”
-
-He took the young man’s hand, and continued, very gently, “I have sad
-news for you.”
-
-Prince Carlo gazed at him with eyes that were full of agony.
-
-“He is dead?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Gerald Strong. “He died this afternoon.”
-
-A change came over the face of the son of kings. The dread certainty that
-confronted him seemed to affect him like a call to arms. He stood more
-erect, the lines around his mouth grew firm, and his voice was cold and
-hard, as he said:
-
-“Mr. Strong, may I ask you to tell me all that you have heard?”
-
-“You will find the facts, as far as they are known, in this despatch from
-Rexopolis.”
-
-Prince Carlo took the newspaper and eagerly perused the two columns
-outlining the situation at his capital. While he was reading, Ned Strong
-said to his father:
-
-“How did you know, father, that Count Szalaki was the crown prince?”
-
-“The _Trumpet_, Ned, has a long account of the occurrences that have made
-our manor-house unpleasantly notorious.”
-
-“Ha!” cried Ned. “Our friend Mr. Benedict has been very energetic.”
-
-“Furthermore,” continued Mr. Strong, “I have several despatches to-day
-from our representative in Vienna, who has been clever enough to suspect
-that Count Szalaki might be the Crown Prince Carlo.”
-
-An exclamation of mingled astonishment and anger broke from Prince Carlo
-at this moment.
-
-“Fejeravy!” he cried. “Fejeravy for President! It is impossible! Traitor!
-Fejeravy, whom we have trusted for years as our most loyal subject! It is
-incredible!”
-
-Prince Carlo sank into a chair wearily. The treachery of the man who had
-been his father’s closest adviser overwhelmed him for a moment. Suddenly
-he looked up at his host, his jaw firmly set and a gleam in his eyes that
-proved that a new incentive had come to him urging his return to his
-distracted fatherland.
-
-“There is a steamer leaving for Southampton in the morning?” he asked,
-eagerly.
-
-“Yes,” answered Gerald Strong. Then he seated himself beside the prince,
-and said, gently:
-
-“You will forgive me, Prince Carlo, if I take the liberty of a much older
-man, not well versed in the etiquette of courts, to ask you if your
-return at such a crisis as the present is not foolhardy?”
-
-“Mayhap,” cried the prince, a note of recklessness in his voice. “But
-think not that I am friendless because a few of my people have been tools
-in a traitor’s hands. A hundred years ago the madmen of France informed
-the world that kings and their God were dead. Short-sighted, deluded
-dreamers! They slew in the name of Freedom, and brought forth—Napoleon.
-I shall go back, not to bring peace, but a sword. Fools that they are,
-to think that my people, loving me, will listen forever to the voice of
-Fejeravy.—Fejeravy, the Judas of my house! It is not for naught that we
-who hold the thrones of Europe are bound together by the ties of blood.
-What madness blinds my people? If I were dead, mayhap their crazy scheme
-would have some hope of victory. But behind me, as my allies, stand
-all the kings and emperors of the world. At my back are armies before
-which Rexania’s rabble rout would fly like chaff. Mad as was the scheme
-that sought to make me abdicate my throne to please the wishes of a few
-adventurous rebels in this New World that I shall never see again, it was
-not more futile than the effort of my people to set up for themselves a
-government against which every court in Europe will be arrayed.”
-
-Prince Carlo arose and paced the room restlessly. Gerald Strong and
-his son remained silent. They seemed to be gazing from a mountain-top
-upon some wild and bloody scene in ancient history. To these calm,
-unimpressionable Americans the future that called to this pale-faced
-youth seemed to be made of the warp and woof that form the texture of
-the visions of the night. Of what did he speak? Of an alien army under
-his command, placing him upon a throne stained with the blood of his
-own countrymen! He represented the very incarnation of Reaction calling
-with confidence upon its ancient allies, Blood and Iron. And yet he was
-a gentle youth. His smile was charming as he took the hand of his silent
-host and said:
-
-“Forgive me for boring you with my selfish thoughts. You have been very
-kind. How much I thank you, I cannot say. And now, time presses. I have
-much to do, in small ways, before the steamer sails. May I trouble you to
-ask Miss Kate if I may say farewell?”
-
-Ned Strong left the room and returned a moment later.
-
-“My sister will see you in the drawing-room,” he said as he re-entered
-the library. “And then, if you wish, I will place myself at your service,
-Prince Carlo, until your departure.”
-
-A moment later father and son were left alone. They remained silent for
-several minutes, attempting to readjust their wandering thoughts to the
-quiet exigencies of their own environment.
-
-“I have another piece of news for you, father,” said Ned, after a time.
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“I am sure,” he explained, with an effort at playfulness, “that Mr.
-Benedict has not announced it in his ‘extra.’ Mrs. Brevoort has promised
-to be my wife.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-Prince Carlo of Rexania stood for an instant, white and trembling, upon
-the steps that led from Gerald Strong’s doorway. Upon his lips he still
-felt the kiss of a loving and sorrow-stricken girl. The bell in a distant
-church-steeple was striking midnight.
-
-“Come,” he said, gently, placing a hand upon Ned Strong’s arm,—“come,
-comrade, I need a friend to-night; for the world seems very sad.”
-
-
-THE END.
-
-
-
-
-A PRINCESS OF THE RHINE.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-
-“Three aces! Your majesty is in luck! Shall we make it a jack-pot?”
-
-King Rudolph XII., of Hesse-Heilfels, solemnly acquiesced in this
-suggestion by a nod of his gray head. His small, greenish-gray eyes
-gleamed with excitement, and the flush on his heavily moulded face bore
-witness to the wicked joy he was deriving from a new game of chance.
-Rudolph was a true Schwartzburger in his fondness for gambling. There is
-a legend of the Rhine which tells how one of Rudolph’s lineal ancestors,
-who occupied the throne of Hesse-Heilfels three centuries ago, lost his
-kingdom on a throw of the dice and his honor by a thrust of the sword.
-The courtier who had won a kingdom from his liege lord did not live to
-tell the tale of his good luck. The house of Schwartzburger has never
-neglected heroic measures when it has been confronted by a great crisis.
-To gamble with a king of Hesse-Heilfels has always required not only
-skill but courage.
-
-That Jonathan Edwards Bennett, a rolling stone from Litchfield County,
-Connecticut, United States of America, had dared to teach King Rudolph
-of Hesse-Heilfels the mysteries of the American game of poker, spoke
-well for the Yankee adventurer’s boldness. One of the first stories
-that Bennett had been told upon entering Rudolph’s kingdom had turned
-upon the fate of a commercial traveller from the United States who had
-managed to penetrate to the sacred presence of the testy monarch. The
-drummer had offered to equip the army of Hesse-Heilfels with bicycles at
-so low a figure that the suspicions of King Rudolph had been aroused.
-Becoming convinced by a series of searching questions that the commercial
-traveller could not fulfil the promises he had made, the proud but
-irascible Schwartzburger confiscated the Yankee’s watch and loose change.
-He then gave orders that the stranger be driven beyond the borders of the
-kingdom. Rudolph XII. prided himself upon always being just, though he
-might be at times severe.
-
-King Rudolph of Hesse-Heilfels and Jonathan Edwards Bennett of
-Connecticut played poker amid luxurious and romantic surroundings.
-The favorite castle of the Schwartzburgers caps a hill overlooking
-the distant Rhine, but somewhat out of the beaten line of travel. The
-Schwartzburgers have always cherished a dislike for tourists, and under
-Rudolph XII. the little kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels has been jealously
-guarded from the prying eyes of fussy travellers, who, as His Majesty
-had often remarked, were apt to lead the good people of the country into
-temptation. Four hundred years ago a Schwartzburger who had been crowned
-king of Hesse-Heilfels had said: “The divine right to fleece resides in
-the person of the king, and when exercised by a subject becomes treason.”
-One of the most learned professors at the University of Heidelberg some
-years ago wrote a treatise to prove that this remark was, on the face of
-it, an Irish bull, and could not, therefore, have been uttered by a King
-of Hesse-Heilfels. A great controversy over this question arose in the
-German universities, and the matter is still under discussion. It has
-served at least one valuable purpose, in furnishing another outlet for
-pent-up erudition. German scholarship needs constant relief of this kind,
-and what is known as the Schwartzburger Irish-Bull problem has been of
-great service to the congested erudition of the university towns.
-
-The castle of the Schwartzburgers in which we find the reigning king
-pursuing his studies in poker under the tutorship of a wandering genius
-from Connecticut was built late in the thirteenth century, and “was
-restored,” as the guide-books say, early in the present century by King
-Rudolph’s father. “The restoration is incomplete,” Bennett had said to
-the king, a few days after he had been admitted to the royal circle.
-“Your castle is picturesque but unhealthy, romantic but rheumatic, with
-too many relics and too few conveniences. What you need at once, your
-majesty, is sanitary plumbing, a few passenger and freight elevators, and
-an electric lighting plant.”
-
-King Rudolph had gazed suspiciously at the smooth-faced, smooth-tongued
-youth, whose nervously energetic manner was aggravated by his efforts to
-make his meaning clear in the German tongue. Bennett was a well-equipped
-linguist, but the German dialect spoken in Hesse-Heilfels was new to him.
-He was by temperament loquacious and restless, and it annoyed him to find
-that his vocabulary was frequently defective when he was endeavoring to
-convince the king that a certain line of action was imperatively and
-immediately necessary. King Rudolph had rejected, for the time being,
-the suggestions thrown out by Bennett regarding repairs to the castle,
-and had devoted such hours as he could snatch from affairs of state to
-learning the ins and outs of the game of draw poker. The result was that
-Rudolph XII. and Jonathan Edwards Bennett spent twelve hours of every
-twenty-four in the king’s private apartments—with royalty and democracy
-separated by only a table, a pack of cards, and a set of ivory chips.
-Already the kingdom had begun to feel the effects of Rudolph’s example,
-for the palace sets the fashions in Hesse-Heilfels, and when the king
-plays poker in his castle the peasant in the valley is anxious to learn
-the difference between a royal flush and a full house. When Jonathan
-Edwards Bennett taught Rudolph XII., the reigning Schwartzburger, to play
-jack-pots he started a poker avalanche that poured down from the castle
-into the valleys and eventually caused the most serious upheaval in the
-modern history of the kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels.
-
-“If your luck continues, your majesty,” remarked Bennett, as he shuffled
-the cards and gazed thoughtfully through the open window toward the
-distant mountain-tops, “I shall be compelled to mortgage my farm in
-Litchfield County, Connecticut.”
-
-There was silence in the stately old chamber for a moment, broken only
-by the ticking of an antique clock that had punctuated the lives of many
-generations of Schwartzburgers. King Rudolph thrust a trembling hand
-through his scanty gray locks and smiled slyly.
-
-“What’s the farm worth?” he asked, eagerly seizing his five cards and
-looking at them anxiously.
-
-The expression upon Bennett’s clear-cut, pale, and rather handsome face
-did not change. He gazed stolidly at his hand, and calmly discarded
-three of his five cards. A close observer would have noted, however,
-that the dark eyes of the youth glanced now and then at the king’s heavy
-countenance and seemed to read the very soul of his royal opponent.
-
-“The farm is worth a contract to renovate your castle,” answered the
-Yankee coldly.
-
-“What do you mean?” cried the king, as he again added a small pile of
-Bennett’s chips to his own store.
-
-“I mean this, your majesty,” answered the American. “I’ll make a bet with
-you—the cards to decide the wager—by the terms of which you are bound
-to win. We’ll throw a cold hand for the stakes. See? If your cards beat
-mine, you own my farm. If I win, you are to sign a contract authorizing
-me to take charge of the internal improvements not only of your castle
-but of your kingdom. I am to make this castle a modern residence, to
-improve the roads in your kingdom, and to put a little snap and ginger
-into your people. You are falling years behind other civilized lands. You
-need my services, your majesty, as a Moses who shall lead you out of the
-desert of the past into the flowery plains of the future. See? It was a
-lucky day for you when I entered your kingdom.”
-
-The Schwartzburgers have never been noted for quick-wittedness. Their
-minds have always moved slowly, unless their temper was aroused. The only
-way to make a Schwartzburger think and act hastily is to stir up his
-anger. At this moment Rudolph XII. was gazing at the Yankee in a dazed
-way. He seemed to be striving dully to find a ray of light by which to
-throw the American’s startling proposition into effective relief. He
-evidently harbored a vague suspicion that he was in imminent danger of
-losing his royal and time-honored prerogative of fleecing the wandering
-sheep that came within his reach. The idea of subletting a portion
-of his royal authority to a comparative stranger was not attractive.
-Furthermore, King Rudolph realized that by delegating to Bennett
-the authority he craved, he would arouse the antagonism of the most
-influential and powerful subjects of his realm.
-
-Nevertheless, the king of Hesse-Heilfels was fascinated by the chance
-of winning an estate in America. To his mind “a farm in Connecticut”
-represented a domain from which vast wealth might be derived. Rumors
-of the fabulous riches possessed by American tourists who had at times
-visited his castle had made a strong impression upon King Rudolph.
-Furthermore, the microbe of poker was at work in the royal blood. The
-fever caused by jack-pot germs was having its delirious influence upon
-the king’s mind.
-
-“By a cold hand,” remarked the king slowly, “you mean that we stake
-everything on one deal?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Bennett, “we throw the cards face upward and make our
-discards openly. It is very simple. Shall I proceed?”
-
-At that instant the doors behind Bennett’s chair were thrown open and
-a girl of eighteen hastily entered the apartment. The American turned
-toward her, flushed perceptibly, and arose from his seat.
-
-The Princess Hilda, the king’s niece, paid not the slightest attention to
-Bennett, but approached the king with a look of determination upon her
-handsome face. Her cheeks were slightly reddened from excitement, and her
-dark blue eyes seemed almost black as they rested upon her royal uncle.
-There was silence for an instant. The opening of the doors had tempted
-a breeze from the mountains to enter the palace through the windows and
-shake the antique hangings as it passed. It caressed Hilda’s golden hair
-gently as she stood before the king and said:
-
-“Pardon me, your majesty, but I have news—state news—that brooks no
-delay. No other messenger seemed quite fitted for the task, so I have
-come to tell you that——”
-
-King Rudolph raised his hand with an angry gesture.
-
-“You must wait, princess. Is it not enough that I should be vexed with
-cares of state by my ministers and secretaries without being interrupted
-in my too few hours of relaxation by you? Furthermore, there _is_ an
-affair of state—a most important affair of state—here at issue at this
-moment. Come, mein Herr Bennett, throw the cards! Wait, Hilda, do not be
-offended! Watch my luck, princess! You shall stand here to bring me good
-fortune. Whichever way it goes, you say, mein Herr, I win? So be it! I
-take your word! Let’s draw. Forgive me, princess; I know your news will
-keep.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-
-“Pardon me, your majesty,” said Bennett, holding a pack of cards
-unshuffled in his hand. “I hesitate to cross your will, but if the
-princess really has important news——?”
-
-The speaker looked up at the Princess Hilda deferentially, but his
-intercession in her behalf met with no reward. Far from seeming pleased
-at his support, she turned her back upon him, her face white and set, and
-gazed reproachfully at her king and uncle.
-
-“Throw out the cards,” commanded King Rudolph sternly. “Am I to be
-told by a chit of a girl how to rule my kingdom? Remain where you are,
-Princess Hilda, and see me win a province in the land across the sea.”
-
-The little group at that moment presented a picturesque tableau. In that
-old castle within which the centuries had seen enacted many tragedies,
-comedies, farce-comedies, and burlesques, lost to the world forever for
-lack of imminent playwrights, an episode in a stirring drama was about to
-take place against an appropriate _mise-en-scène_.
-
-The king’s face, flushed with the excitement of the crisis, wore an
-expression of mingled cupidity and impatience. His fat, reddish hand
-rapped the table nervously. Opposite to him sat Bennett, a prey to
-conflicting emotions, but outwardly calm. He had hitherto been too much
-occupied in gaining an influence over King Rudolph to notice the beauty
-of Princess Hilda, but as she stood there, cold, disdainful, silent,
-while the breeze gently caressed her golden-brown hair, the American
-adventurer felt tempted to throw the mischievous cards into the king’s
-face and beg forgiveness from the princess on his bended knees.
-
-“Count von Hohenlinden,” began the princess stubbornly.
-
-The king put up his hand deprecatingly.
-
-“The Count von——!” Princess Hilda got no further.
-
-“I draw to my pair of knaves,” cried King Rudolph, thrusting three
-useless cards aside excitedly.
-
-“You do, indeed,” said Hilda, under her breath, and glancing pointedly
-at Bennett. She had not lowered her voice sufficiently to prevent the
-American from catching the drift of her remark. He tossed three cards
-toward the king.
-
-“Four of a kind!” cried the delighted Schwartzburger, pointing at the
-cards triumphantly. “My jacks will take your farm, Herr Bennett.”
-
-“But I draw to queens,” remarked the American quietly and casting a quick
-glance at Princess Hilda. “Ha, was I not right? Are not the queens on my
-side? Look at that, your majesty! Four queens! I win my contract. Das ist
-wahr!”
-
-King Rudolph gazed blankly at the cards before him. By a marvellous
-stroke of luck the American had beaten the king’s four jacks. Novice
-though he was at poker, the Schwartzburger realized that he had lost the
-stakes at a moment when the chances were a thousand to one in his favor.
-
-“Gott im Himmel!” he cried angrily, hurling the pack of cards through the
-window, while his greenish-gray eyes glared fiercely at his opponent,
-“what mad devil is in the cards?”
-
-“I had wonderful luck,” said Bennett gently, rising from his seat and
-glancing imploringly at the princess.
-
-“The Count von Hohenlinden, Your Majesty,” cried Hilda, paying no
-attention to Bennett.
-
-King Rudolph arose from his chair. He was a short, thickset man, clumsy
-in movement, and much too heavy for his height.
-
-“Will you be quiet, niece?” he exclaimed, his breath coming and going
-with asthmatic friction. “Let me understand this gentleman. Herr Bennett,
-you have won the cold hand——”
-
-“And the marble heart,” muttered Bennett mournfully.
-
-“As I understand it,” went on the king, “you purpose to put this castle
-and the roads, parks, bridges, and forests of my kingdom into a condition
-more worthy of the nineteenth century than is their present status. Am I
-right?”
-
-“That is the proposition, your majesty.”
-
-“But there are many difficulties in the way, Herr Bennett. I will meet
-with resistance at every point. I have ministers—a prime minister,
-heads of departments, red tape, precedent, national prejudice, and a
-large family of impecunious relatives, already in alliance against you
-and your projects. Ach Himmel! I thought my four jacks would solve my
-difficulties—and now I am worse off than ever.”
-
-The Princess Hilda had retired to a window and was gazing pensively out
-upon hills and valleys over which the Schwartzburgers had lorded it for
-many generations. Here and there between the hills she could catch a
-glimpse of the stately Rhine, as it flowed serenely past the castellated
-summits where Romans, Teutons, and tourists had fussed and fretted
-through the centuries. Suddenly the king turned toward her.
-
-“Count von Hohenlinden,” he cried. “You spoke of him, my princess. He
-is my financier. I need his advice. Have you news of him, Hilda?” The
-princess turned and approached the king.
-
-“The countess came to me this morning in tears,” she said quietly. “Count
-von Hohenlinden has gone.”
-
-“Gone?” cried King Rudolph in amazement. “Gone where?”
-
-“No one knows. I fear, your majesty—I fear from what the countess
-said—that—that—he is a defaulter.”
-
-“Mein Gott! Mein Gott!” exclaimed the king, sinking into a chair. “It
-cannot be! And yet—and yet—he had full control of my treasury. He told me
-yesterday—but what matters it what he said then? Call von Schwalbach to
-me. I tell you, Herr Bennett, if my prime minister has allowed the count
-to loot my treasury I will have his life. Quick! call a page and send him
-for von Schwalbach.”
-
-“Alas, your majesty,” said the princess soothingly, “von Schwalbach has
-also disappeared. It is said that he and the count left the kingdom last
-night, riding their wheels through a secret pass in the hills.”
-
-The countenance of royalty had turned white with dismay. The king seemed
-to be stricken helpless at one blow.
-
-“My best friends gone,” he muttered. “Gone—thieves that run off in the
-night! And I—I have trusted them with my purse, my honor, my very life.
-Tell me, Hilda,” he went on, almost hysterically, “what caused this
-downfall of men whose word was always as good as gold, men who have been
-found faithful to their trust for years?”
-
-The broken king looked up pathetically at his golden-haired niece. She
-smiled sadly down at him, and then turned frowningly toward Bennett, who
-stood, with one hand resting upon the card-table, watching the melancholy
-scene before him.
-
-“One thing alone caused the ruin of the men you trusted,” she said, and
-paused.
-
-“And that was?” cried the king eagerly.
-
-“Poker!” answered the princess simply.
-
-Bennett stepped back as though struck by a blow in the face, while the
-king sprang to his feet and puffed helplessly for a moment.
-
-“Donner und Blitzen!” blurted King Rudolph, shaking his fist at the
-American, whose white lips and flushed cheeks gave evidence of his inward
-agitation. “You are responsible for this, Herr Bennett! You sneak into
-my kingdom and tell me you have news from a better world than mine. You
-tell me that I and my people are ‘behind the times.’ I give you room
-in my palace and you complain that we have no gas, no electricity, no
-telephones, no cable cars to climb the hills, no new castles. All is
-old, you whisper, time-worn, covered with lichen, useless, dead. And I,
-the only fool of all the Schwartzburgers, listen to you and grow cold to
-my old counsellors. You talk of progress—and give me poker. You speak
-of grandeur—and make me a gambler. You point to a rainbow—and pick my
-pockets. It is enough. I have learned my lesson. Go, Herr Bennett—and may
-the curse of the King of Hesse-Heilfels be with you to the end.”
-
-King Rudolph sank back into his chair, panting for breath.
-
-At this instant a man burst into the room unannounced, dragging with him
-a page who had sought to check his impetuosity.
-
-The intruder was a comical figure at his most dignified moments, but at
-this instant he looked as if he had escaped from a light opera company,
-just when the audience was roaring at his best joke. He was not over
-four feet three in height. His hair was tousled and of a light yellow
-hue. His features were large, especially his nose. Under the influence
-of great excitement his eyes bulged from his head as if in search of
-mislaid spectacles. He was attired in a green velvet jacket and small
-clothes, with a frilled shirt and a small sword at his side. In his hand
-he carried a green cap, from which a long black feather trailed along the
-floor.
-
-“Your majesty, pardon me,” he cried, falling upon one knee before the
-king. “I protest to the throne. I know that I am right! Nicht wahr?”
-
-In spite of the solemnity of the crisis, King Rudolph laughed aloud, the
-Princess Hilda smiled, and an expression of hope rested upon Jonathan
-Bennett’s disturbed countenance. The sudden change in the king’s mood was
-encouraging.
-
-“Rise, Cousin Fritz,” said the king jocosely. “You never appeal to the
-king in vain. What is your grievance. Perhaps your troubles may prove for
-the moment a counter-irritant to mine.”
-
-“Because I’m called the king’s jester, Your Majesty, they think I’m a
-fool,” said the little man, readjusting the feather in his cap. “But I’m
-not the fool that I look, am I, Schwartzburg?” Here the dwarf winked
-gayly at the king. Then his anger seemed to return. “Gott im Himmel!” he
-cried, “they gave me the lie, me, Cousin Fritz, who could tell the truth
-in Latin and Greek at the age of six. It’s an outrage, your majesty.”
-
-“But what was the cause of all this?” asked the king, beginning to look
-bored and casting uneasy glances at Bennett, upon whom the royal curse
-had not had the intended effect.
-
-“The cause, your majesty?” repeated the dwarf. “Cause enough. They said
-I lied when I told them that four of a kind beat a full house. Think of
-that, Herr Bennett. They took my money—and I held four aces.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-
-“Bennett ’82 cannot be explained by any known law,” a Yale professor had
-once remarked. “He may astonish the world by his genius, or end a short
-career as a tramp. The splendor of his inherent possibilities emphasizes
-the dangers that surround such a temperament as his.”
-
-Ten years had passed since Bennett had been graduated, not without
-honors, from Yale, but he had not as yet fulfilled the professor’s
-prophecy. He had not made the world ring with his name; neither had he
-sunk to the level of a knight of the road. There still remained a chance,
-however, that the foresight of the professor would be vindicated. Bennett
-was now thirty-two years of age. He had assiduously cultivated the gifts
-that had led the Yale professor to ascribe to him the peculiarities
-and possibilities that appertain to genius. Bennett had become an
-accomplished linguist, a poet, a musician, a diplomatist, and a schemer.
-But he had neglected the means and methods that lead to permanent
-success, and his love of adventure had served to make him more of a
-tramp than a celebrity. The returns from his genius must still be marked
-“scattering.”
-
-The erratic nature of the man was well illustrated by his invasion of the
-kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels. One evening in Berlin he had listened to a
-description of King Rudolph’s picturesque domain. The eccentricities of
-that petty monarch had aroused Bennett’s curiosity, and he had determined
-to make a study at close quarters of a royal establishment that still
-retained many of the peculiarities of mediæval monarchies.
-
-Bennett had been fortunate enough to find luck as his ally upon entering
-the confines of Hesse-Heilfels. At the very first inn in the kingdom
-in which he had laid aside his knapsack, he had learned that King
-Rudolph was suffering from a severe indisposition that had baffled the
-skill of the court physicians. It did not take Bennett long to come
-to the conclusion that the reigning Schwartzburger was suffering from
-inflammatory rheumatism, an affection that Bennett numbered among his
-family heirlooms. “Litchfield County may be short on romance, but it
-is long on rheumatism,” he said to himself. “I think I can cure King
-Rudolph.”
-
-There is no necessity for dwelling upon the details of Bennett’s success
-as a court physician. He had written a carefully worded letter offering
-his services to the afflicted monarch “free of charge unless a cure
-is effected.” King Rudolph, weary of suffering and disgusted with the
-impotence of his own doctors, had sent for the young American and, much
-to the astonishment and annoyance of the court, had given him full charge
-of his royal person. The cure effected by the gifted amateur had won
-him the friendship of the king, and the enmity of the court circle. In
-spite of his suavity, Bennett had been unable to make himself popular
-in a household in which the good-will of the king must be purchased
-at the expense of general detestation. The feeling against Bennett was
-intensified, of course, because of his foreign birth. Never before, in
-the long and polychromatic history of the House of Schwartzburg, had a
-stranger from a land far over sea become at a bound an influential factor
-in shaping the destinies of the kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels. Upon the door
-of his bedchamber one morning, Bennett had found inscribed in chalk, the
-words, “Geben sie acht. Halt!” The warning had opened his eyes to the
-fact that the enemies he had made were bold and determined. But he had
-smiled mockingly, rubbed the chalk from the panel, and made his way,
-humming a merry catch, to the king’s apartments.
-
-Nevertheless Bennett was not in a joyous mood as he gazed at the
-moon-kissed river and mountains from a balcony adjoining his apartments
-on the evening of the day upon which our tale opens. Although the king
-had apologized in the afternoon for his bitter denunciation of the
-American in the morning, Bennett realized that his hold upon royal favor
-was insecure, and that as Rudolph’s rheumatism improved, and his fondness
-for poker decreased, the end of his adventure would impend.
-
-Twenty-four hours before this Bennett would have felt no special
-annoyance had a decree of perpetual banishment from the kingdom of
-Hesse-Heilfels been enforced against him. But as he puffed cigar smoke
-into the balmy air and gazed dreamily at the silver thread that gleamed
-between the distant hills, the face of the Princess Hilda—proud, cold,
-and beautiful—seemed to taunt him, defy him, fascinate him. His pulse
-beat wildly as the temptation to break this haughty woman’s pride, to
-make her eyes grow gentle at his approach and her lips melt into smiles
-as he addressed her, swept over him.
-
-The hopelessness of his longing was clear to him. The princess looked
-upon him as a quack, an adventurer, a man to be shunned and despised. She
-had never vouchsafed to him a word, a glance, the slightest recognition
-of his existence. To win her regard seemed to be impossible. The sceptre
-of Hesse-Heilfels was as much within his reach as the good-will of the
-Princess Hilda. Nevertheless, Jonathan Bennett, soothed by tobacco,
-lulled by the glories of a summer night, haunted by the swarming spirits
-of the storied Rhine, dreamed his dream of love and conquest and allowed
-his wild fancies to lead him far from the vulgar plane of poker, sanitary
-plumbing, and “sure cures” for rheumatism.
-
-“Ach, mein Herr, but you look like an archangel planning a crime.”
-
-Bennett sprang up from his seat in dismay. He had carefully locked
-the doors of his apartments, and this sudden invasion of his privacy
-smacked of the supernatural. Cousin Fritz, with a mocking smile playing
-across his gnarled face, displayed a mischievous joy in the American’s
-consternation.
-
-“Be seated, Herr Bennett,” cried the dwarf, bowing with exaggerated
-politeness. “I owe you an apology—but this is one of my jokes. Is it not
-a good one? Ha—ha!” He danced up and down the balcony with weird agility
-for a moment. Then he seated himself upon the stone coping and tilted
-his feathered cap sideways upon his overgrown head.
-
-“You will forgive me,” said Bennett gently, offering the jester a cigar,
-which the latter accepted with much ceremony, “if I ask you how you
-managed to surprise me so successfully?”
-
-Cousin Fritz winked knowingly and blew a cloud of smoke into the air.
-
-“I’ve lived in this castle a thousand years,” he answered solemnly. “It
-has taken me all that time to learn its secrets. Hist, Herr Bennett, they
-think it’s my business to amuse the king. Nonsense. That’s my pleasure.
-My work for a thousand years has been to discover all the mysteries of
-this old castle. I know them all now. What is the result? I’ll tell you,
-Herr Bennett, and I’ll tell you why I tell you. You made those scoundrels
-return my money this afternoon. Four aces! The robbers! But they took
-your word on poker, Herr Bennett—although they hate you. Do you hear me?
-They hate you.”
-
-The dwarf chuckled with inward glee. He seemed to rejoice in Bennett’s
-unpopularity.
-
-“And what,” asked Bennett, not wholly pleased with the jester’s untimely
-jocularity, “what has been the result of your thousand years of discovery
-in this ancient pile? You started out to tell me.”
-
-“It has been,” answered the dwarf, seeming to weigh his words carefully,
-“it has been to make me king. These puppets come and go and wear the
-crown and hold the sceptre, but through the centuries I am monarch of
-Hesse-Heilfels. I could tell you tales that would make your black hair
-turn white, tales of my power—of _my_ power, the jester, Cousin Fritz, a
-buffoon for a thousand years!”
-
-There was something so uncanny in the little wizard’s words and manner
-that Bennett could hardly repress a gesture of abhorrence. A madman
-smoking a cigar in the moonlight on a balcony overlooking the Rhine was a
-creature so out of touch with nineteenth-century ideas that Bennett was
-tempted to believe that he had fallen asleep and had been attacked by a
-nightmare.
-
-Suddenly Cousin Fritz hopped down from his perch and sprang toward
-Bennett. The movement was so sudden that the American had no time to rise.
-
-“Look there,” whispered the dwarf, pointing with trembling hand toward a
-group of trees at the edge of the park, several hundred feet in front of
-them. “Do you see those shadows among the trees?”
-
-Bennett’s eyes followed the little man’s gesture. He could make out the
-figures of several men who had gathered in a group beneath the trees. The
-moon painted their shadows black against the greensward.
-
-“Do you know what they seek?” asked the dwarf, shaking with inward
-laughter. “They seek your life, Herr Bennett! Isn’t that a joke? I
-couldn’t make a better one, could I?”
-
-The American felt an almost irresistible impulse to hurl the uncanny
-creature into the abyss beneath them. The dwarf’s idea of humor did
-not appeal to Bennett. As a Yankee he possessed a keen appreciation of
-the ludicrous, but the prospect of assassination did not strike him as
-laughable. Cousin Fritz—abnormally sympathetic as he was—realized that
-his companion was not in a joyous mood.
-
-“Don’t be alarmed, Herr Bennett,” he said, “what I tell you is true. I
-heard those men planning your death. They hate you because my cousin
-Rudolph has grown fond of you. But, never fear, I will save you
-from their machinations. Did I not tell you that I had been King of
-Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years? Well, the king is on your side. I
-decree that you shall not die. Do you doubt my power to save you? Look
-here!”
-
-The dwarf sprang with wonderful agility upon the coping and stood
-upright, his crooked figure standing out against the sky like a
-silhouette to the eyes of the astonished American. Seizing his cap the
-king’s jester waved it frantically to and fro, as if making a signal to
-the men at the edge of the park.
-
-“Come here, Herr Bennett,” he cried. “See? Am I not king? Have they not
-obeyed my command? See? They are gone?”
-
-Bennett gazed searchingly at the trees beneath which the group had stood
-but a moment before. There was nothing there but the moonlit glory of the
-forest.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-
-“Gute Nacht, Herr Bennett! Schlafen Sie wohl!”
-
-The dwarf, smiling mischievously, disappeared through the entrance and
-Bennett closed the heavy oaken door and carefully bolted it. His madcap
-visitor had refused to satisfy his curiosity upon several important
-points, and the American made ready for bed with a disturbed mind. Was
-Cousin Fritz really his friend? That the dwarf was crazy he had no doubt,
-but his insanity was not dangerous if he was actually well disposed
-toward the stranger. But the dwarf’s mysterious and sudden appearance,
-his signal to the men Bennett now called “the conspirators,” and his
-stubborn refusal to answer the questions put to him, combined to cast a
-doubt upon his sincerity.
-
-“The situation is certainly depressing,” soliloquized Bennett, as he
-slowly doffed his clothes. “The king blows hot and cold, and, so far as I
-can learn, is handicapped by an empty treasury. The Princess Hilda holds
-me in contempt and suspicion. The crazy jester is not a safe ally. As for
-the court at large, there is not a man or woman in the circle who would
-not be glad to see me driven out of the kingdom. It is more than probable
-that there is a conspiracy on foot against my life. And what do I gain by
-remaining here? Not one glance from her wonderful eyes, not a smile from
-her sweet lips; nothing but cold, contemptuous indifference. Nobody, so
-far as I know, has ever called Jonathan Edwards Bennett a fool, but he
-deserves that name to-night. Heigh-ho! a rolling stone gathers no moss,
-but it gets a great many hard knocks.”
-
-With this melancholy reflection, Bennett, with a farewell glance at the
-moonlight pouring in at the windows—which he had taken care to fasten
-with bars—turned on his pillow and wooed the fickle goddess whose duty
-it is to reknit the raveled sleeve of care. He was about to win a great
-victory in his coquetting with sleep, when he was startled into a sitting
-posture by a rap on the panel of the door he had recently bolted.
-
-Bennett’s first thought was that he had fallen into a doze and had been
-the victim of a mild attack of nightmare. He listened intently. The
-breeze from the hills, defying the broken windows, stirred the heavy
-hangings surrounding his old-fashioned bed, and the mysterious noises
-that haunt an ancient castle at night fell upon his ear. Suddenly a
-gentle rap again echoed from the opposite side of the chamber. The
-American pushed aside his bed curtains and stole softly toward the door.
-The ease with which Cousin Fritz had defied bolts and bars had not tended
-to allay Bennett’s growing distrust of his surroundings.
-
-“Who’s there?” he asked in a low voice as he reached the door. There was
-a silence for an instant. Bennett, who prided himself upon his courage,
-was ashamed to realize that his heart was beating with an abnormal
-celerity.
-
-“I come from the princess,” answered a woman’s voice. “I have a message
-for Herr Bennett.”
-
-“Wait just a moment, then,” said the astonished American, hurrying
-toward the chair upon which he had placed his clothes. That Princess
-Hilda wished to communicate with him was a fact so surprising that his
-agitation increased. His hands trembled as he hurriedly donned his
-garments and endeavored to render his toilet worthy of the audience
-before him.
-
-Presently he unbolted the great door, and against the moonlight that
-streamed through the corridor he saw the figure of one of the princess’s
-waiting-women.
-
-“Let us go as quietly as possible,” she said. “The Princess Hilda will
-receive you in the Hall of Armor.”
-
-They crept softly along the corridor and down a flight of stone steps
-that seemed to lead them from the moonlight into the black depths of
-eternal gloom. The woman rapped on a small door at the foot of the
-stairway. As they awaited the answer to her signal, the thought flashed
-through Bennett’s mind that he had placed himself in the power of those
-who might prove to be his enemies. He sought in vain to read the face
-of the woman at his side. Instinctively he placed his hand upon his hip
-pocket, in which he had always carried a revolver. A moment later he
-felt ashamed of his fears. The small door had been thrown back, and upon
-his startled gaze broke a vision that recalled his youthful dreams of
-romance.
-
-Through the stained-glass windows of a great hall the moonlight streamed
-in multicolored beams. Like a mediæval army mustered at midnight stood
-the grim figures of the armored Schwartzburgers. Long black shadows,
-weird and wavering, made effective background for the polychromatic
-glories of this dazzling scene.
-
-And there in the foreground, the moonlight caressing her golden hair,
-stood the Princess Hilda, a vision of beauty amid the relics of old wars
-and the steel-clad presentments of her blood-stained ancestors. The
-clear-cut face, the stately figure, the regal simplicity of her attire,
-seemed to make her at that instant the very incarnation of all that was
-noblest in the mediæval cult. She appeared to be a spirit from the past
-haunting the scenes where chivalrous warriors in the days of old had paid
-the homage of death in return for the smile of love.
-
-Bennett felt dazed by the unexpected beauty of the picture that met his
-eyes. For a moment he doubted the reality of the scene before him. Was
-he dreaming? Was it not certain that a love song, followed by a martial
-chorus, would soon recall him to his senses; that he would find himself
-not in a castle but in an opera house?
-
-Suddenly the voice of the princess convinced him of the reality of his
-surroundings.
-
-“Herr Bennett, accept my thanks. It was kind of you to come to me.”
-
-The words were unexpected. They placed the princess under obligation to
-a man she had hitherto treated with contemptuous indifference. But her
-voice was cold and formal. Bennett realized that, like the figures of
-her ancestors, she was clad in armor. Theirs was of steel, hers of pride.
-
-“It would be the greatest pleasure of my life to serve you, Princess
-Hilda,” said the American, the tone of his voice leaving no doubt of his
-sincerity.
-
-There was silence between them for a time. In some remote corner of the
-castle a door creaked on its hinges. The waiting-woman made a gesture of
-impatience somewhere in the shadows, and a piece of armor clanked angrily.
-
-“If that is true,” said the princess, with less coldness in her tones
-than before, “I shall put you to the test at once. Herr Bennett, I am in
-sore distress.”
-
-How great a sacrifice it was for this proud woman to meet him thus
-secretly and to confess that he could be of service to her in her hour
-of trouble, Bennett was sufficiently generous to realize. Irresponsible
-in many ways, brilliant but erratic, the American was essentially a
-gentleman. Furthermore, he had never felt for a woman the reverential
-admiration that the golden-haired vision before him inspired. There
-was something unearthly in the influence she exercised over him at
-this moment. The glory of renunciation—the crowning beauty of the age
-of chivalry—seemed to affect him as he stood there in the shimmering
-moonlight, a modern knight-errant vowing fealty to a high ideal at a
-mediæval shrine.
-
-“I repeat,” he said, “my promise to serve you as best I may.”
-
-“Then I implore you, Herr Bennett,” went on the princess in a low voice,
-“to leave the kingdom at once. The harm you have wrought may never be
-wholly undone, but you can, at least, save us from further disaster.”
-
-“It shall be as you wish, Princess Hilda,” he said sadly. “But tell me,
-is the crisis more threatening than I had feared?”
-
-“I do not know,” she answered, a melancholy smile playing across her
-face. “The king is driven to his wit’s ends, and to-night he had news
-from below that fills him with consternation. As you know, his brother,
-my uncle Wilhelm, plots for his dethronement. His emissaries throughout
-the kingdom are fostering discontent. The recent defalcations have
-emboldened the schemers and the feeling against the king is on the
-increase. There is only one thing that can save us, Herr Bennett. If
-it is noised abroad in the morning that you have left Hesse-Heilfels,
-never to return, his majesty’s subjects will take heart and rally to his
-support. Am I not right?”
-
-Her appeal to his judgment pleased Bennett. Furthermore, he knew that
-the conclusion she had reached was sound. Nevertheless, the sacrifice
-he was about to make was greater than she could understand. That a
-Yankee adventurer should dare to harbor for a princess of the house of
-Schwartzburg a feeling akin to love was a possibility that, he well knew,
-she could not comprehend.
-
-“I fear,” he said gloomily, “that you are not wrong, Princess Hilda, in
-looking upon me as the Jonah who is sinking the ship of state. It is
-well, perhaps, that I should go at once. But give me leave to say that
-in obeying your commands I feel a joy that is begotten of my power to
-repair in part the wrongs that I have done to you, and a sorrow that
-springs from the thought that I shall never look upon your face again.”
-
-Impulsively he stepped forward, and bending his knee kissed the cold hand
-she held out to him. Then he arose, gazed for a moment at her white, sad
-face, and turned and left the hall.
-
-How he reached his apartments, Bennett never knew. That he groped for
-many minutes in a darkness that seemed eternal, bruising himself in his
-efforts to find the moonlit corridor, he remembered later on; but the
-bitterness of his renunciation—fantastic though his love might be—was
-the one feeling that dominated him during that midnight passage through
-unknown hallways and up shadow-haunted stairs.
-
-As he glanced around his bedchamber a conviction came over him that it
-had been entered since his departure. He had found the oak doors closed,
-as he had left them, but there was something in the appearance of the
-apartment—he could not say just what it was—that convinced him that some
-one had paid him a visit during his absence. He approached the bed and
-pulled aside the curtains. Upon one of the pillows a piece of note-paper
-had been pinned. Seizing it nervously, Bennett hurried to a window,
-through which the moonlight was still streaming. Scrawled in pencil, the
-paper bore the following lines:
-
- “Come to the king at once when you return. He is in grave
- danger, and so are you. This is not a jest.
-
- COUSIN FRITZ.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-
-The inn at which Jonathan Edwards Bennett, some weeks before the present
-crisis, had learned that King Rudolph XII. was afflicted with rheumatism,
-had become the centre of high pressure for politics and poker. “Destroy
-the inns and wine-shops in your domain, and you will never be bothered
-by conspiracies,” a diplomatist and scholar had once written to a former
-king of Hesse-Heilfels. “I prefer my inns and my rebels to the loss of
-the former,” the conservative Schwartzburger had answered. It is highly
-probable that the king in this instance displayed more wisdom than the
-diplomatist.
-
-The ancient hostelry to which reference was made in a former chapter
-presented a picture of unwonted gayety on the moonlit night that had
-brought so many adventures to the distraught American at the castle. The
-wine that has made the Schwartzburger vineyards famous the world over has
-served to give to the inhabitants of Hesse-Heilfels a vivacity that is
-not generally characteristic of the German nation.
-
-It is not too much to say, in illustration of the foregoing proposition,
-that King Rudolph’s subjects were the only people in the empire who would
-have become fascinated by the game of draw poker at what might be termed
-“one fell swoop.” Beneath their phlegmatic exterior, the inhabitants of
-Hesse-Heilfels conceal temperaments highly impressionable and excitable.
-
-“Give me one card, Heinrich,” cried a short, fat, red-faced man, glancing
-slyly at the dealer and solemnly placing his discard on the table.
-
-“Mein Gott, that looks as if he was drawing to a flush,” exclaimed one
-of the opponents, throwing away his hand and gazing ruefully at his lost
-“ante.”
-
-Grouped around the four players in a rear room on the ground floor of the
-inn were ten or twelve men, varying in years from youth to old age. Their
-garb was picturesque and many-hued. Green or brown caps, velveteen coats,
-and low shoes combined to make their costumes pleasing to the eye of an
-observer sensitive to artistic effects. The eighteenth century in costume
-had met the nineteenth century at poker, and the outcome was a scene
-worthy the brush of a Dutch painter.
-
-“Bring wine,” cried one of the discouraged gamblers, who had lost
-steadily for an hour or more. “This is the devil’s game! Here, you
-smug-faced Wilhelm! Repeat a paternoster over my chips. It will break the
-spell Satan has cast upon my luck.”
-
-“Heinrich wins again!” murmured the group of onlookers. “It is
-marvellous.”
-
-“Ach, Heinrich,” exclaimed a large-eyed, tow-headed youth, “have you been
-taking private lessons at the castle?”
-
-A general laugh followed this sally, and the game went on. Suddenly a
-rich voice arose from a corner of the room that lay concealed in shadow.
-“Hush, it is Carl! Let’s hear his new song!” cried the group surrounding
-the gamblers. The four players withdrew the chips they had placed in
-the centre of the table and suspended their game for a while. No sound
-interfered with the thrilling effect of the baritone’s clear, full tones.
-
- I.
-
- A king in his castle was gay one day,
- And he called for his poker chips.
- And he cried: “Ach Gott, for a brave jack-pot,
- With the red wine at my lips.”
-
- II.
-
- And he played for stakes with a wight that night
- Who came from the world below.
- And the king at nine was touched by wine,
- While the game was getting slow.
-
- III.
-
- “I’ll bet my soul,” cried the king, to bring
- The fever he longed for back,
- And a wicked smile he showed the while
- As he shuffled the potent pack.
-
- IV.
-
- “Your soul I’ll win, but not, by Gott,
- On the turn of a fickle card!”
- And the devil laughed, as the wine he quaffed,
- And called the king his “pard.”
-
- V.
-
- From nine to twelve, not long in song,
- Was enough for the devil’s game;
- And the king was lost, as the cards he tossed
- In the face of the imp to blame.
-
-The applause that awarded the singer’s effort was neither loud nor
-enthusiastic. This open commission of the crime of _lese majesté_ in a
-public inn sent a thrill of astonishment through the crowd, and with one
-impulse the poker players threw down their cards and arose from the table.
-
-“White livers!” cried the voice of the singer. “Are you afraid of
-shadows?” Carl, the famous baritone, stepped forward into the centre
-of the room. He was not only the best singer and the most accomplished
-musician, but also the handsomest man in Hesse-Heilfels. “Gamblers,
-wine-bibbers, cowards! I blush for my country when I look at you!”
-
-Carl Eingen was the only man in Hesse-Heilfels who would have dared
-to utter such words to these men, flushed as they were with wine. But
-his influence over them was strong, and they gazed upon his clear-cut,
-impassioned face with affection and admiration. He looked every inch a
-leader as he stood there bareheaded, his dark, curly hair adding to the
-beauty of his well-shaped head and pale, strong countenance.
-
-“What have you done?” he went on sternly. “You have allowed a stranger
-from across the sea to become the head and front of this ancient realm.
-You sit here, playing the game he taught your king, while your country
-goes to ruin and the castle upon yonder hill becomes a plague-spot that
-throws a blight upon a whole people. Are you men—or simply wine-vats?
-Where is the manhood that made your ancestors great in war and men of
-force in peace? You have heard that in every inn, in every house in
-Hesse-Heilfels our countrymen, gone mad over a foolish game of chance,
-spend their days and nights playing poker. You have heard that chaos
-reigns at the castle, that the kingdom is placed in peril by a ruler who
-has become the tool of an adventurer, a man who has no claim upon the
-king, no right to our regard. Again I ask you, are you men? Think not
-that the people have no rights. The King of Hesse-Heilfels is absolute
-in power, but I say to you, my friends, that he forfeits his divine
-right when he gives that power to a trickster, to a man of alien blood
-who loves us not. Do you weigh my words? Tell me, my countrymen, do I not
-speak the truth?”
-
-“Ja wohl, Carl!” cried one of his hearers. “You are right. We will do as
-you direct, eh, my friends?”
-
-A murmur of assent arose from the awed and penitent throng. One of the
-poker players seized the cards and chips that lay upon the table and
-hurled them passionately through the open window.
-
-“Lead on, Carl,” he cried. “We’ll follow you to the death.”
-
-“Lead on, Carl. You’ll find that we are men,” shouted another.
-
-“Down with the Yankee!” cried a third.
-
-“Wilhelm for king!” came from the rear of the room.
-
-“Ja! Ja! Wilhelm, Wilhelm!” arose the cry as the crowd poured from the
-hot and smoke-choked room into the cool, soft night outside, where the
-light of the gentle moon threw its silvery glory upon a scene well fitted
-to rouse in the hearts of men a love of fatherland.
-
-Carl Eingen hurried to the front, and turning toward his overwrought
-followers, said sternly:
-
-“No noise! Remain as silent as the night. We cannot overthrow a dynasty
-by childish chatter. The man who utters a sound is a traitor to Wilhelm,
-the rightful King of Hesse-Heilfels.”
-
-“Tell me, Carl, what is your plan?” asked one of the revolutionists,
-pushing his way through the throng to the leader’s side. “You can’t
-depose a king with a few half-drunken men.”
-
-Carl Eingen gazed searchingly at the pale, drawn face of the speaker.
-
-“Have no fear, Conrad,” he said, convinced that he addressed a man not
-stirred by the fumes of wine. “The guards at the palace are on our
-side. From every part of the kingdom our friends are hurrying toward
-the castle. This is no midsummer night’s madness, Conrad. It is simply
-a very small part of a deep-laid scheme, conducted possibly from Berlin
-and approved by one who is greater than the king of Hesse-Heilfels. These
-men with us I shall use for a special purpose. The brunt of this business
-is borne by others, but to me has been entrusted the capture of Herr
-Bennett, the Yankee. I saw that I could carry my point with our friends
-here if I said the right word at the right time. Their enthusiasm,
-however, is spasmodic, and their lukewarmness, their dread of the awful
-punishment that might come to them, will return to them anon. But there
-is inspiration in sharp work. We must give them no time to think, Conrad!
-Just whisper to Heinrich that it is our purpose to capture the Yankee in
-his bed. It will revive their waning spirits and act like wine upon their
-blood.”
-
-A hoarse murmur of approval again arose from the hurrying throng as they
-learned the special object of their expedition. Then in absolute silence
-they stole beneath the trees of the park toward the castle.
-
-“There,” said Carl Eingen, taking Conrad by the arm and pointing to a
-balcony that jutted out from one of the corner towers of the castle,
-“there is where the Yankee sleeps.”
-
-“I think I see some one moving up there,” whispered Conrad excitedly. On
-the instant the figure of the dwarf, an uncanny shape seemingly begotten
-of the madness of their rebellious dreams, appeared upon the stone coping
-of the balcony.
-
-“It’s Cousin Fritz,” exclaimed Conrad hoarsely. “Is he in your secret?
-See how he waves his cap.”
-
-“Back, men!” cried Carl excitedly. “Get into the shadow of the trees.
-No, Conrad, that madcap dwarf is loyal to Rudolph, but he knows our
-plans. In trying to win his support I fear we have allowed him to learn
-too much of our design. He may be crazy, but he’s very clever. Confound
-such blundering! We should have captured Cousin Fritz and locked him up
-to-day. He knows every nook and corner of the castle, and is an ally
-worth a thousand men with guns. But come, let us move! We’ll find friends
-and counsellors across the park. Silence, there! Forward, men, and make
-no noise—on the peril of your lives.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-
-Jonathan Edwards Bennett found himself in an uncomfortable predicament.
-He had solemnly promised to leave the kingdom at once, and he felt that
-the pledge he had given to the Princess Hilda implied an obligation upon
-his part to refrain from seeing Rudolph XII. again. On the other hand,
-he had no desire to risk his life in an effort to escape. That he was
-surrounded by enemies he could not doubt. He recalled the silhouette
-made by the conspirators against the moonlight, and it assumed a new
-significance to his mind as a black menace. To leave the castle at this
-moment would be to face mysterious perils that he had no wish to confront.
-
-If he obeyed the command in the jester’s note he saw before him two
-unpleasant possibilities. If Cousin Fritz played him false, he might walk
-straight into the enemy’s trap. If, on the other hand, the king really
-awaited his coming, his recognition of the summons might look to Princess
-Hilda like treachery to her and disloyalty to his pledged word.
-
-Bennett musingly approached a window and looked forth upon a scene that
-would have thrilled him, at a happier moment, with its calm beauty. The
-moon, now high in the heavens, smiled benignly upon a sleeping world. A
-gentle breeze whispered midnight gossip to the nodding tree-tops. Man
-and his restless passions seemed out of place in such surroundings. But
-suddenly upon Bennett’s astonished sight broke a vision that drove from
-his mind all idea of nature’s benignity and concentrated his thought upon
-the diabolical activity of man.
-
-As if by magic, the castle seemed to be surrounded by dark forms moving
-hither and thither with a certain military precision. They appeared
-to come from the forest and to obey the will of some leader who had
-carefully matured his plans. Bennett opened the casement and leaned
-forward. He could hear the distant words of command and the subdued tramp
-of marching men. That he was wide awake he knew, but the inexplicable
-scene before him caused him for an instant to question his own sanity.
-
-“Ha, you doubt my word?” whispered a rasping voice at the American’s
-elbow. “You imperil precious lives because, forsooth, you will not look
-upon the jester as a friend. Herr Bennett, let me tell you you are madder
-than your servant, Cousin Fritz.”
-
-The dwarf chuckled with raucous merriment at his grim joke. Then he
-seized Bennett’s arm and drew him away from the window.
-
-“There is no time to lose,” whispered the dwarf excitedly. “The king will
-not listen to reason. He refuses to admit that his crown, his castle, his
-very life are in peril at this hour. Come with me and tell him what you
-saw from yonder window. Then throw him a hand at poker for life or death,
-eh? We must be gay, Herr Bennett, even though Brother Wilhelm has placed
-his hand upon our sceptre and would hurl us from the throne. We must be
-gay, nicht wahr?”
-
-In another moment Bennett and his madcap guide were hastening toward King
-Rudolph’s audience chamber.
-
-“The Princess Hilda, and two or three of the king’s most loyal gentlemen
-you will find here,” said the dwarf, as they approached the king’s
-apartments. “I want you to persuade my Cousin Rudolph that he is backing
-a bobtailed flush against a full house. Isn’t that correct, Herr Bennett?
-A bobtailed flush against a full house?”
-
-“But what is your plan,” asked Bennett feverishly. “Is this really an
-armed effort to dethrone the king?”
-
-“It is indeed—an effort armed to the teeth. You and I, Herr Bennett, are
-the only loyal subjects left at this moment to Rudolph XII., one hour
-ago king of Hesse-Heilfels. I have been looking for an outbreak for some
-years back. I am used to them, Herr Bennett. During the thousand years
-I have passed as the real ruler of Hesse-Heilfels, I have seen many
-uprisings of the people, and I have learned to detect the preliminary
-symptoms. Wilhelm has played his cards well. He has waited until the time
-was ripe. Now he ‘calls,’ and Rudolph holds no hand.”
-
-“And you, Cousin Fritz?” asked Bennett, marvelling at the strange
-creature at his side.
-
-“And I? I remain true to Rudolph. I can afford to, Herr Bennett. Am I
-not, after all, the eternal king of Hesse-Heilfels? I was king before
-the Schwartzburgers came, and I shall reign when they are gone. I lose
-nothing by clinging to Rudolph’s falling state. And he has always been
-kind to Cousin Fritz! But let us hurry on, Herr Bennett. Every moment is
-now of value, if we would persuade the king that he must take to flight.”
-
-Bennett stumbled forward through the dark corridor, clinging to the
-dwarf’s arm and wondering vaguely if the night’s adventures would never
-come to an end. It seemed to the American as if he had crowded into
-the space of a few brief hours an experience stolen in some mysterious
-way from a year in the life of a mediæval knight-errant. “We live by
-thoughts, not years; by heart-throbs, not in figures on a dial,” he
-murmured to himself as they reached the outer doors of the king’s
-audience chamber.
-
-A striking tableau met their eyes as they passed from the gloom of
-the corridor into the lighted hall. King Rudolph, pale, dishevelled,
-wild-eyed, stood in the centre of the chamber, gazing helplessly at the
-two courtiers who had remained loyal to him on this night of Brother
-Wilhelm’s triumph. The Princess Hilda, her face white, but calm, stood by
-his side and seemed to be whispering words of comfort to the discomfited
-monarch.
-
-As Rudolph’s eyes rested upon Bennett an expression of hope crossed his
-face.
-
-“Is it true, Herr Bennett?” he cried. “Tell these men they lie. Tell them
-my castle is not infested by my brother’s friends! Tell them they dream
-wild dreams on a peaceful summer night. What means this wild scurrying to
-and fro? Speak, Herr Bennett. You, at least have not lost your wits.”
-
-The American strove to catch Hilda’s eye, but the princess studiously
-avoided his gaze.
-
-“Your majesty,” said Bennett solemnly, “I have seen from my windows a
-sight that convinces me you stand in great peril. I cannot doubt the
-evidence of my senses. This may be the end of the nineteenth century, but
-there appears to be a middle-age deviltry going on to-night, and you and
-I—if you will pardon my frankness—seem to be the victims.”
-
-“You blunder there, Herr Bennett,” said the king, with a touch of dignity
-that was worthy of his royal pretensions. “You are the cause—I am the
-victim.”
-
-Cousin Fritz had been dancing impatiently round the room.
-
-“You waste time, Cousin Rudolph,” he cried recklessly. “You can’t stand
-here and put down a revolution by a royal edict. You don’t hold a card in
-your hand that is worth drawing to. Leave the table and the stakes to the
-winners and wait for better luck.”
-
-King Rudolph, with a gesture of despair, turned toward the dwarf.
-
-“Treachery from friends and wisdom from the mouths of fools! It’s all
-of a piece! Go on, Cousin Fritz! What do you suggest? Your advice is
-as valuable to-night as that of the men who have pushed me toward this
-precipice.” The king glanced pointedly at Bennett and the two loyal
-courtiers who lurked in the background.
-
-“Your only chance, Cousin Rudolph,” said the dwarf coolly, stepping
-forward and bending his knee with solemn mockery before the king, “is to
-follow my guidance. Your guards have proved false, and within another
-ten minutes the hirelings of Wilhelm will be at yonder door. What will
-happen then, who can say? A brother who would seize your crown will not
-hesitate to take your life. But his lawlessness will not find favor
-long with the good people of Hesse-Heilfels. To-night they follow the
-lead of evil counsellors. To-morrow they will see the horror of their
-deeds. To-morrow, Cousin Rudolph, you will again be king in their hearts.
-To-night they serve your rival’s schemes.”
-
-“But this is hardly to the point, Cousin Fritz,” said the king gently.
-“You may speak the truth, but to-morrow has not come. We must act, and
-act at once.”
-
-“Follow me, then,” cried the dwarf, springing to his feet and seizing
-the hand of Princess Hilda. “Hark! Hear that? They are coming toward us.
-Quick now! There is no time to lose.”
-
-Drawing the princess with him, Cousin Fritz disappeared behind a heavy
-curtain that concealed a portrait of a famous Schwartzburger, who had
-held the throne of Hesse-Heilfels nearly two centuries ago. When King
-Rudolph, Bennett, and the two courtiers drew the curtain aside, the
-portrait had disappeared and a black hole in the wall met their eyes. Out
-of the darkness came the voice of Cousin Fritz.
-
-“Come on! Come on! Don’t stop to draw cards. This isn’t poker. Do you
-hear me? We aren’t playing jack-pots, your majesty. We’re making history.”
-
-In another instant the curtain had fallen into place and the audience
-chamber remained lonely and silent in the half lights. Suddenly an uproar
-outside the heavy doors arose and into the room rushed a crowd of
-white-faced, eager men.
-
-“Gott im Himmel! where is he?” cried a hoarse voice. And behind the
-curtain the Schwartzburger of other days smiled in the darkness—and
-remained silent.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-
-Cousin Fritz led the way through the impenetrable darkness, holding the
-princess by the arm. Behind them came Bennett, guiding the king by the
-sound of the dwarf’s harsh, insistent voice. Count von Reibach and Baron
-Wollenstein, the loyal courtiers, stumbled along in the rear, muttering
-impatiently now and again as they collided with some obstacle in their
-course or lost sight in the gloom of the fugitives in front of them.
-
-“Courage, friends,” cried Cousin Fritz, cheerfully, “we’ll find a place
-of safety and comfort very soon.” He and the princess had paused to await
-the approach of their companions.
-
-“We go down these stairs,” explained their guide, as the four men grouped
-themselves behind him. Scratching a match against the stone wall at his
-right hand, Cousin Fritz showed them a flight of steps that seemed to
-run downward into the blackness of everlasting gloom. The Princess Hilda
-trembled as if with cold.
-
-“We didn’t come here for burial, Cousin Fritz,” remarked King Rudolph
-testily, leaning forward and gazing into the abyss.
-
-“No, your majesty, you came here to escape it,” returned the dwarf
-sarcastically. He struck another temporary light, and taking the hand
-of the princess began to descend the steps. It required a good deal of
-courage to follow this madcap guide into the bowels of the earth, but
-the men behind him seemed to have no choice in the matter. For some time
-past they had obeyed his orders, and at this juncture there seemed to be
-no good reason for rejecting his leadership. Bennett was the only one of
-the party who harbored the slightest distrust of the dwarf’s loyalty.
-Circumstances had combined to prove to him that Cousin Fritz was worthy
-of the trust reposed in him, but the American, suspicious by temperament
-and habit, crept down the stone steps into the chill blackness with
-great reluctance. He had grown very weary of the seemingly inexhaustible
-resources of the old castle in the way of unpleasant surprises, and he
-hesitated to place himself beyond all possibility of escape from the
-antique structure.
-
-There was one circumstance, however, that gave Bennett unalloyed
-satisfaction in this hour of peril and discomfort. The social barrier
-between the Princess Hilda and himself had been broken down at one blow.
-They were both fugitives, and, although she might hold him responsible
-for the downfall of King Rudolph, he was, nevertheless, in a position to
-be of great service to her in the crises that were sure to confront them
-in the near future. As he caught a glimpse of her stately figure in the
-flickering gleam thrown by a match lighted by the dwarf, as they reached
-the bottom of the long stairway, a sensation of ecstatic triumph thrilled
-Bennett’s soul. Down here in the damp depths of this gigantic cellar
-there were no kings, no princesses, no counts, no barons. They were all
-adventurers. The equality begotten of misfortune had placed the American
-upon a new plane, and he rejoiced at the prospect that opened before his
-mind’s eye. It would go hard, indeed, if he could not prove his fealty
-to the princess by a method less heroic, perhaps, but more satisfactory
-than that of voluntary banishment. Nevertheless, he realized that at this
-moment the princess looked upon him as a perjured and recreant knight, no
-longer worthy of rank on the lists of chivalry.
-
-“What next, Cousin Fritz?” asked King Rudolph, puffing heavily and
-peering anxiously around him. “We seem to be in the wine cellar.”
-
-“We are, your majesty,” answered the dwarf. “We are surrounded by
-vintages worth a king’s ransom. Pardon me, your majesty. I didn’t mean
-to be personal. But, follow me a little further, and I will fulfil my
-promise regarding your safety and comfort.”
-
-A moment later the fugitives stood in a large, damp room, in which Cousin
-Fritz seemed thoroughly at home. He scurried about, lighting candles,
-pushing pieces of antique furniture toward his guests and keeping up a
-running fire of comment on the honor paid him by a visit from royalty.
-Now and then he would drop a sarcastic remark that suggested to Bennett
-the line of thought the dwarf’s mind was pursuing. Cousin Fritz, monarch
-of Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years, was proving openly at last that
-he was more powerful than any temporary monarch who held the throne in
-the eyes of a short-sighted world. Here in his secret apartments was the
-real centre of royalty in Hesse-Heilfels. Could he not afford to let the
-petty kings up above fret their lives away while he, to whom a century
-was but a single day, reigned undisturbed, but all-powerful, over the
-realm they thought was theirs?
-
-“Your majesty needs repose,” said Cousin Fritz imperiously, pointing
-toward an ancient divan in a distant corner of the room. “You are out of
-spirits, out of breath, and out of danger. Lie down and take your rest.
-We have much to do later on, and we must begin the day fresh from a
-little sleep.”
-
-King Rudolph gazed blankly at the dwarf. The deposed monarch seemed to
-feel the severe physical exertion he had undergone, and his breath came
-and went with painful effort. He stumbled toward the divan and stretched
-himself thereon with a groan. The princess stood by the side of his rude
-couch and gently rubbed the brow from which a crown had so recently
-fallen. In a moment the king had dropped into a restless sleep and was
-snoring with a royal indifference to the comfort of others curiously
-characteristic of the Schwartzburgers.
-
-Cousin Fritz deferentially approached the Princess Hilda, and, taking her
-hand, led her to a corner of the room that lay deep in shadow. Pulling
-aside a heavy, moth-eaten curtain, the dwarf pointed to an inner and
-smaller room and said:
-
-“Your apartment awaits you, princess. In the hurry of our departure I
-forgot to summon one of your women to attend you. I will repair this
-oversight at once, however. I hope you will forgive my carelessness.”
-
-A sad smile played across the wan face of the princess.
-
-“I need no assistance, Cousin Fritz,” she said gently. “Do not risk your
-life for my sake. You must not return to my apartments.”
-
-The dwarf laughed gayly. “I go and come as the humor sways me,” he said
-proudly, “and no man says me nay. Sleep for a time, sweet princess, and
-when you awake you will find a woman by your side. Aufwiedersehen, and
-may you sleep well.”
-
-He dropped the curtain and skipped lightly toward von Reibach and
-Wollenstein, who stood in deep converse in one corner of the room,
-glancing furtively now and then at Bennett, who was seated in a chair
-near the centre of the apartment, moodily reviewing the startling events
-of the long night.
-
-“You will do me the honor, gentlemen,” said the dwarf cordially, but
-with a note of command in his voice, “you will do me the honor of making
-yourselves comfortable for a time. You will find these old couches fitted
-for an early morning nap. As for me, I must return to the upper halls.”
-
-Bennett overheard the dwarf’s final words. They reawakened his slumbering
-suspicion. As the count and baron, acting upon the hint thrown out to
-them by their host, prepared themselves for sleep in a shadow-haunted
-alcove, he strode up to Cousin Fritz. Placing his hand upon the dwarf’s
-shoulder, he said:
-
-“You are about to return to the upper part of the castle. I go with you,
-my friend.”
-
-A mocking smile played across the unsymmetrical face of the dwarf. He
-read Bennett’s mind at a glance.
-
-“As you will, Herr Bennett. My advice to you would be to get a little
-sleep while you may, but your company on an expedition that is not
-without some slight peril would be a pleasure and a comfort to me. Come,
-then, there is no time to lose.”
-
-They had hardly passed from the room into the gloom of the cellar when a
-thought crossed Bennett’s mind that caused him to seize the dwarf’s arm
-and hold him motionless for a moment.
-
-“These men,” he whispered, “why have they remained loyal to the king?
-Count von Reibach first. Why does he cling to Rudolph’s fallen fortunes?”
-
-Cousin Fritz chuckled silently. Then he answered in low, rasping tones:
-
-“Von Reibach is a ruined man. He has lost his all at poker, and fears to
-face his creditors.”
-
-“And Baron Wollenstein?”
-
-“Oh, Wollenstein,” answered the dwarf, “Wollenstein is in love with the
-Princess Hilda.”
-
-“The devil you say!” muttered Bennett profanely. Suddenly he seized the
-dwarf’s hand in a grip of iron.
-
-“Tell me, man, why do you leave us here at this time?”
-
-Cousin Fritz uttered an exclamation of anger, and attempted to withdraw
-his hand from the American’s grip.
-
-“Gott im Himmel, Herr Bennett, why do you distrust me?” he asked
-petulantly. “You’re the shortest-sighted clever man I ever knew. I’m
-about to run some risk, if you must know it, in order to bring back a
-waiting-woman for the princess. I made a miscalculation, and must atone
-for it. Are you satisfied?”
-
-A hot flush rose to Bennett’s cheeks, who felt ashamed of the injustice
-he had done to the loyal little man at his side.
-
-“Go then,” he exclaimed cordially, “and forgive me, Cousin Fritz, for my
-impertinence. Hereafter I shall trust you fully. As for me, I think it
-best that I should return to your rooms. Do you understand me?”
-
-“I think I do, Herr Bennett,” answered the dwarf, laughing mockingly as
-he disappeared in the darkness.
-
-The American turned and groped his way toward the room he had just left.
-He opened the heavy door softly. The candles in the grim apartment were
-still lighted, but heavy shadows danced blackly here and there as the
-flames wavered in the draught. Bennett glanced around the apartment
-apprehensively. Suddenly from a distant corner two figures made toward
-him hurriedly. He realized instinctively that the count and baron had
-been plotting his destruction.
-
-Closing the door behind him he leaned against it, and drawing his
-revolver from his hip pocket held the weapon in front of him. The
-flickering candle-light was reflected by the gleaming steel.
-
-“Hold hard, my friends,” said Bennett coolly, “a step farther in my
-direction means a bullet for the man who makes it.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-
-Bennett’s face was pale but smiling as he witnessed the dismay of his
-baffled foes. That his possession of a pistol at this crisis had saved
-his life he had not the slightest doubt. The count hated him because he
-had introduced poker into the kingdom; the baron, with the jealous eyes
-of a lover, saw in the American a possible rival for the favor of the
-princess. Furthermore, the courtiers realized, doubtless, that if they
-were captured in the company of the American their chance of winning
-pardon from Wilhelm, the successful usurper, would be slight.
-
-All this passed through Bennett’s mind as he leaned against the great
-door and pointed his weapon first at the count and then at the baron,
-taking a mischievous pleasure in their not unnatural disquietude. Hardly
-a sound broke the stillness. A rat gnawed noisily somewhere in the
-woodwork. The asthmatic breathing of the deposed king could be heard,
-irregular and ominous.
-
-Suddenly a swishing of skirts startled Bennett and his foiled assailants,
-and the Princess Hilda, white and anxious, stood between them. The
-American returned his revolver to his pocket and folded his arms silently.
-
-“What does this mean?” asked the Princess sternly, turning from one to
-another of the trio. “Is it not enough that we are driven like rats into
-a hole? Why should you quarrel? Herr Bennett, why have you threatened
-the lives of these men? Are they not unarmed? And you stand there, like
-a highwayman, pointing a pistol at their heads. Speak, sir! Have you
-nothing to say?”
-
-Bennett’s face, flushed at first, had grown white and drawn.
-
-“I have nothing to say, your royal highness,” he answered in a low voice.
-
-Count von Reibach and Baron Wollenstein gazed at the American in
-amazement. His generosity was inexplicable.
-
-The Princess Hilda stood silent for a time, plunged in deep thought. Then
-she said firmly:
-
-“Give me your revolver, Herr Bennett.”
-
-He removed the weapon from his pocket and placed it carefully in her
-outstretched hand.
-
-“A wasp is harmless without his sting,” muttered the baron under his
-breath. Count von Reibach, more generous than his colleague, placed his
-hand upon the latter’s mouth and whispered to him to remain silent.
-
-The Princess Hilda had retreated toward her apartment. Before she dropped
-the curtain she turned and looked at the little group behind her. In one
-hand she held the pistol, while with the other she drew the curtains
-aside. The picture that she made at that moment in the flickering light,
-with the fitful gleams playing on her golden hair, while heavy shadows
-behind her threw the outlines of her tall figure into strong relief,
-Bennett never forgot. Suddenly she dropped the curtain and disappeared.
-The deep gloom of the apartment seemed to return on the instant, and
-the American turned sadly toward his foes. Deprived of weapon, he had
-determined to sell his life, if the struggle were forced upon him, as
-dearly as he might. To his astonishment, however, he saw Count von
-Reibach approaching him with an outstretched hand.
-
-“You are a gentleman, Herr Bennett,” said the count cordially, “in spite
-of the fact that you go to extremes.”
-
-“_Timeo Danaos et dona ferentes_,” muttered Bennett coldly, not accepting
-the count’s hand. “You must acknowledge, sir, that by going to extremes I
-took the only course open to me at the moment.”
-
-Count von Reibach smiled grimly. “The fact is, Herr Bennett, that we
-had formed no diabolical design, the baron and myself. For certain
-reasons—reasons of state, as our unhappy king would say—we felt that your
-presence here was inopportune, and we had decided to—to——”
-
-“Assassinate me,” remarked Bennett curtly.
-
-“Not at all. You do us grave injustice, I assure you. It is just possible
-that, had you not checked our impetuosity at the right moment, we might
-have imprisoned you in an empty wine-cask somewhere in the cellar,
-but we had no wish to take your life. The Count von Reibach and Baron
-Wollenstein are not cut-throats, Herr Bennett. And let me assure you we
-appreciate your generosity in refusing to accuse us to the princess.”
-
-The Baron Wollenstein had listened sullenly to his comrade’s rather lame
-apology. He gazed with stubborn enmity at Bennett, and then said to the
-count:
-
-“Come, von Reibach, let’s get some sleep. The fact is. I’m
-_ausgespielt_. As for this—gentleman, let me assure him that we have no
-further intention of interfering with his liberty. Come, count.”
-
-The two courtiers retired toward a dark corner of the room, not far
-from the entrance to Princess Hilda’s apartment. Here they stretched
-themselves upon a dilapidated piece of furniture that had once served as
-a regal couch for a reigning Schwartzburger. Bennett could hear their
-guttural voices as they talked together in low tones for a time. Then
-silence, broken only by the king’s labored breathing and the occasional
-snores of the exhausted courtiers, reigned in the old lumber-room, made
-barely habitable by Cousin Fritz’s efforts.
-
-The Princess Hilda, upon her return to the inner room, had thrown herself
-fully dressed upon the improvised bed prepared for her by the dwarf, and
-had vainly attempted to forget her woes in sleep. The horrors of her
-situation forced themselves persistently upon her mind and the events
-of a long and dreadful day allied themselves in opposition to peaceful
-slumber. It seemed an age since she had stood beside King Rudolph in
-the morning and had attempted to impress him with the seriousness of
-the crisis that confronted them. The downfall of her uncle, and their
-undignified flight, had occurred with such suddenness that she had
-not yet been able to grasp their full significance. Then a strange,
-inexplicable feeling stole over her and she realized, with a sensation
-of shame, that in this dark hour she took comfort in the presence of
-Herr Bennett. Annoyed by this discovery, she turned restlessly upon her
-pillow and again attempted to forget her woes and weariness in sleep.
-
-The lower regions of the castle of the Schwartzburgers were not wholly
-under the control of Cousin Fritz. His sway was disputed by the rats,
-liberty-loving creatures having no respect for the rights of property
-nor reverence for royalty. A rat-hole, running clear through the wall,
-opened like a speaking-tube just where the shapely ear of the Princess
-Hilda rested as she lay quiet, fervently praying for sleep. Suddenly her
-wandering thoughts were recalled from the borderland of oblivion by the
-stern realities of her surroundings. She heard distinctly the guttural
-voice of Baron Wollenstein as he said to Count von Reibach:
-
-“You are too soft-hearted, Count. Our only safety lies in Herr Bennett’s
-death. Mark my words, it is his life or ours in the end. This is no time
-for gentle deeds and kindly words. We’ll be captured in this hole, as
-sure as Wilhelm reigns. If we kill Bennett and conceal his body, we can
-prove to Wilhelm that we followed Rudolph in the interest of the new
-_régime_. Verstehen Sie? Am I not right?”
-
-The horrified princess could not catch the count’s answer. She strained
-her ear in vain, but the rat-hole no longer served her purpose as an
-eavesdropper. How long she lay motionless she knew not, but after a time
-the snoring of the conspirators convinced her that they had ceased their
-plotting for a time and were plunged in sleep.
-
-The princess arose softly, grasped the revolver that she had placed on
-the floor near her bed, and stole toward the entrance to the chamber.
-As she pulled aside the curtains and glanced furtively around the larger
-room she saw that one candle still burned dimly in a corner near the main
-entrance. By its flickering gleams she could make out the figure of the
-exhausted American as he lay, sprawled in broken slumbers, in an antique
-chair near the door through which he expected the return of Cousin Fritz.
-
-As she approached Bennett a feeling of mingled tenderness and repentance
-came over her. This man had been in peril of his life, and she had
-harshly accused him of a crime. Was it not more than possible that
-she had always misjudged him; that he had found it impracticable to
-fulfil the oath he had sworn to her in the Hall of Armor? Surely he had
-not promised to leave the castle before the morning, and the morning,
-she imagined, was only just breaking. She glanced down at his white,
-clear-cut face, rendered almost ghastly by the dim light in contrast with
-his black, luxuriant hair.
-
-“Herr Bennett,” she whispered gently, bending forward and placing a hand
-upon his shoulder. He awoke on the instant and their eyes met.
-
-“Take your pistol,” she said simply. “You are still in grave danger. I
-did you an injustice.”
-
-He had sprung to his feet, a mournful smile playing across his face.
-
-“Your royal highness,” he said, “I thank you from my heart—not for the
-weapon but for your words.”
-
-A flush arose to her cheeks and there came into her eyes a light as sweet
-as the dawn that drove the shadows from the hills outside.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-
-The Princess Hilda opened her eyes wearily. She had slept for several
-hours, but her first sensation as she woke was one of utter misery. Sleep
-had brought with it no refreshment, no exhilaration. The mere joy of
-living, that so often thrilled her in the morning, she seemed to have
-lost forever. The twilight that reigned in this subterranean apartment,
-the sudden recollection of the grim disasters of the previous day, the
-discomfort that resulted from sleeping fully dressed, and the sensation
-of utter loneliness that came over her, combined to render her awakening
-painful. She turned impatiently upon her couch. Suddenly a smile of joy
-lighted her sad face. Fraulein Müller, her favorite attendant, a plump,
-red-cheeked young woman of twenty, was seated by her side.
-
-“Good morning, your highness,” cried the maiden cheerily. “You seem glad
-to see me.”
-
-“I am indeed,” said the princess warmly. “This has been, Gretchen, oh,
-such an awful night! I feel as if, somehow, my youth had gone forever;
-that I shall always be an old, old woman.”
-
-Fraulein Müller laughed gayly. “It is not so bad as that, my princess.
-Lie quiet for a while and I will make you young again. See, I have
-brought with me many things that you need. I was heart-broken until
-Cousin Fritz, who can crawl through cracks in the floor or fly through
-the ceiling, stood suddenly by my side and told me to dry my tears and
-make ready to attend you. There were wild doings in the castle last
-night, and I sat with the other women in your apartments trembling at the
-awful sounds we heard. When Cousin Fritz appeared and told us that you
-were safe, we took him in our arms and kissed him until he kicked and
-swore and called us hard names. Then we dropped the wicked little angel
-and I got a few of your things into a bundle and followed him into the
-bowels of the earth. It wasn’t much fun, your highness, to creep through
-the darkness with that crazy little villain at my side, laughing wildly
-at my fears and pinching me now and then to hear me cry out with fright.
-But when I saw you lying here alone, I felt that I could hug Cousin
-Fritz. His head is queer enough, but he has a heart of gold.”
-
-As she thus talked on, while she loosened the Princess Hilda’s hair and
-brushed out the golden-brown locks, the feeling of despair that had come
-over the royal fugitive departed. The princess was by temperament a
-sanguine, sunny-natured girl, cold and haughty toward those she could not
-trust, but cordially affectionate with her intimates. Her attendants had
-been recruited from the best families in the kingdom, and it was known
-throughout Hesse-Heilfels that the Princess Hilda, in spite of her proud
-bearing, was a very lovable creature.
-
-“Tell me, Gretchen,” she said, glancing anxiously at Fraulein Müller,
-who was at that moment spreading a morning dress upon the bed, “tell me
-what has happened up above? Are the people—my people, as I loved to call
-them—really thirsting for my blood?”
-
-Fraulein Müller laughed aloud. She was one of those rare creatures whose
-gayety cannot be suppressed by the most dismal surroundings.
-
-“It was rumored when I came away, your royal highness, that your Uncle
-Wilhelm was bitterly disappointed at your disappearance. He is, it is
-said, anxious to get word to you that his plans did not include any
-change in your status at court. He has spread abroad the impression that
-he has deposed King Rudolph simply to save Hesse-Heilfels from ruin.
-He has no intention, it is reported, of altering your position in the
-kingdom. Somebody told me that he had made the remark that your uncle
-would still be king, but sane instead of mad.”
-
-“Hush, Fraulein Müller,” said the princess sternly. “These walls are not
-to be trusted—as I well know—and I would not have King Rudolph hear what
-you have just said for worlds. How little Uncle Wilhelm knows my heart!
-King Rudolph has been to me a father since my childhood. Sane or mad,
-king or exile, he deserves my loyalty and love. Listen, Gretchen! I would
-die with Rudolph in this rat-hole sooner than return to Wilhelm’s court
-and countenance his treachery by silent acquiescence. I have striven to
-prevent this awful crisis. I have labored to turn my Uncle Rudolph from
-his mad ways. I have failed. But let it not be said that the Princess
-Hilda of Hesse-Heilfels changes her colors with the fortunes of her
-house. If loyalty to Rudolph means imprisonment, or even death, I shall
-follow his banner to the end.”
-
-She stood there, flushed, defiant, beautiful, her eyes dark with the
-fervor of her passion; a girl no longer, for the stern discipline of evil
-fortune had made her a woman in a night. Never again would her heart
-dance merrily with the mere gayety of youth. She had lost something of
-the precious vivacity of girlhood, but in its place had come the strength
-and firmness that add a touch of grandeur to maturity.
-
-Fraulein Müller gazed at her mistress with admiration. Never before had
-the maiden she had served seemed so thoroughly a queen as at this moment
-when she stood, a fugitive skulking in a cellar, bereft of everything
-that makes royalty impressive, and voiced to a single listener the
-noblest sentiments of loyalty. Above her shone the bright light of the
-summer sun, awakening a people who would gladly welcome her return to
-the pomp and state that had been hers throughout her life. Above her
-reigned a king who would place her by his side and reward her allegiance
-to his cause with power and dominion. In contrast with all this, what was
-offered her? An existence of wretched discomfort in the damp darkness of
-a rat-haunted chamber. A miserable present and an uncertain future. The
-companionship of ruined men, of a king whose crazy folly had hurled him
-from the pinnacle of power into the abysmal depths of despair and ruin.
-Here was a girl of eighteen, upon whom nature had lavished all her gifts,
-and to whom the world bowed down in loving homage, confronted by a
-choice from which the boldest man would have shrunk back in dismay. And
-the Princess Hilda gave up the sunshine for the darkness, the light of
-day for the gloom of night, the pleasures of the gladsome world for the
-grim shadows of a living tomb! Is it strange that in Hesse-Heilfels you
-should hear it said that in the Schwartzburger blood there is a strain of
-heroism that breaks out now and then, as the generations come and go?
-
-Something of all this passed through Fraulein Müller’s mind as she gazed
-at the princess with eyes that looked upon her royal mistress with
-new reverence. She bent forward and kissed Hilda’s hand with loving
-deference. There were tears on the Fraulein’s cheeks as she smiled up at
-her mistress, from whose face the flush of excitement had departed.
-
-“Ah, Gretchen,” said the princess wearily, “you must not weep! Surely,
-nothing can be gained by tears. But to be a woman is so hard! How
-powerless we are! Oh, for a man’s arm to-day, Gretchen! Were I a prince,
-do you know what I would do? If they had driven me down into this hole, I
-would find the powder magazine and blow those rebels into bits.”
-
-Fraulein Müller laughed merrily. The ludicrous side of a situation always
-appealed first to her mind.
-
-“Would it not be a grim revenge?” she cried. “But I fear, your highness,
-we would not live to enjoy it.”
-
-At that moment a knock at the door recalled them to the exigencies of the
-hour. Fraulein Müller ran merrily toward the entrance.
-
-That she and her mistress were not wholly alone was a reassuring thought.
-
-“Who’s there?” she cried, smoothing back her hair from her brow and
-rearranging her skirts. The habits of a court are not quickly lost, even
-in a cellar.
-
-“Cousin Fritz, my Lady Müller. An envoy from the reigning King of
-Hesse-Heilfels, Rudolph XII. I crave audience of the Princess Hilda.”
-
-Fraulein Müller, smiling at the madcap’s pompous words, threw back the
-door. The dwarf instantly rushed in, turned quickly and pinched her arm
-with mischievous force, and then hurried forward, to throw himself upon
-one knee before the princess, the feather of his jaunty cap trailing on
-the floor.
-
-“Your royal highness,” said he ceremoniously, his harsh voice penetrating
-to the furthest corners of the room. “Your liege lord, the King of
-Hesse-Heilfels, commends himself to you with loving words and commands
-your immediate presence in the dining-hall. Such is the message he
-ordered me to give you. Personally let me add, your royal highness, that
-this morning we draw to a full larder, and, if your appetite is good, I
-should advise you to take a hand in the game.”
-
-The Princess Hilda could not restrain a smile at the dwarf’s words, but
-she felt a pang of annoyance at hearing again the poker jargon that had
-become synonymous, to her mind, with ruin and disgrace.
-
-“Tell the king, Cousin Fritz,” she said, rising and moving toward the
-door, “that I will be with him at once.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-
-Wilhelm IX., King of Hesse-Heilfels by the divine right of grand larceny,
-gazed from a window in the castle at the rising sun; emblematic, as he
-reflected, of himself and his fortunes. He was a younger, better built
-man than his brother, Rudolph the Deposed. His legs were much longer
-than his brother’s, thus making his head cooler. There was an old saying
-in Hesse-Heilfels to the effect that “a Schwartzburger with short legs
-always toddles into trouble.” His superiority in length of limb had
-had much to do toward rendering Wilhelm’s usurpation successful. The
-impressionable and somewhat superstitious people of Hesse-Heilfels
-possessed an hereditary conviction that the longer the legs of a
-Schwartzburger the better fitted he was to rule the kingdom. When,
-therefore, it was whispered that Wilhelm plotted to seize the sceptre
-the Heilfelsans were drawn irresistibly to his cause. They preferred a
-long-legged Schwartzburger, of good habits, as king, to a short-legged
-gambler who was over-fond of wine.
-
-Wilhelm’s face, pale and drawn from the stress of an exciting night, wore
-a smile of triumph as he looked forth upon the picturesque domain that he
-had so easily made his own. Backed by the people of Hesse-Heilfels, and
-sure of recognition at Berlin, he felt that he was safely seated upon a
-throne that he had long wished to occupy. Presently he turned from the
-window, and beckoned to a man who had recently entered the room and stood
-awaiting the pleasure of royalty.
-
-“What news, Herr Schmidt?” asked Wilhelm eagerly, “is there any clew
-to my lost relatives? My brother can’t perform miracles. He must be
-concealed somewhere in the castle.”
-
-“We have searched the building from top to bottom, your majesty, but can
-find no trace of Rudolph, the Princess, nor the Yankee. But a strange
-story has come from the Princess Hilda’s waiting-women. How much truth
-there is in it, I do not know.”
-
-“We’ll find out at first hand,” said King Wilhelm, seating himself in a
-chair by the side of a small round table. “Summon all her women to my
-presence.”
-
-Herr Schmidt hurried from the room.
-
-“Carl Eingen, a word with you,” said Wilhelm, and the handsome baritone
-approached the king and deferentially bent the knee.
-
-“As I understand it,” said Wilhelm, “the capture of this American
-adventurer was left to you, Carl Eingen. Why did you fail to obey orders?”
-
-The tall youth turned pale, but answered firmly:
-
-“The failure cannot be laid at my door, your majesty. I obeyed in detail
-the instructions I received. The weak spot in our scheme lay in the fact
-that we put too little stress upon the cleverness of Cousin Fritz.”
-
-“Cousin Fritz?” cried the king in astonishment. “The madcap dwarf? Surely
-he could not have foiled you all! What had he to do with the affair?”
-
-“An hour or so before we made the general advance upon the castle, your
-majesty, Cousin Fritz was seen—I saw him myself—dancing wildly on the
-balcony in front of the American’s apartment. The dwarf is the only man
-in the kingdom who knows all the underground secrets of this ancient
-castle. I have no doubt that he has led Rudolph and the rest to a place
-of, at least, temporary secrecy.”
-
-“Just who are missing, Herr Eingen?” asked Wilhelm.
-
-“Rudolph, the Princess Hilda, Baron Wollenstein, Count von Reibach, Herr
-Bennett, and Cousin Fritz.”
-
-“That is all?”
-
-“So far as I can learn, no one else has disappeared from the castle since
-our entrance.”
-
-“It is strange,” mused the usurper. “So large a party, it seems to me,
-could not vanish in one instant without leaving some clew behind them.
-You say, Herr Eingen, that the cellars have been thoroughly explored?”
-
-“Yes, your majesty. I led the exploring party myself. There is, beneath
-this castle, a labyrinth of passages, cellars, dungeons, and lumber rooms
-that taxed our patience severely, but we groped into every nook and
-corner, and found nothing to reward our search.”
-
-At this moment Herr Schmidt returned, followed by a group of young women
-whom the events of the night had rendered hysterical. At a sign from
-Wilhelm, Herr Schmidt led his bevy of distraught maidens toward the
-usurper.
-
-“Now understand me,” said Wilhelm sternly, “I shall imprison you in a
-body if you all insist upon talking at once. Furthermore, I object to
-tears. You have nothing to cry about if you will obey your king. Do you
-comprehend me? Your king, Wilhelm IX., by the grace of God monarch of
-Hesse-Heilfels. You there, in front, answer my questions! What is this
-wonderful tale that I hear has been spread abroad from your corner of the
-castle?”
-
-Carl Eingen, his countenance disturbed, was anxiously glancing from face
-to face of the trembling women, seeking some one he could not find. In
-answer to Wilhelm, a maiden standing nearer to royalty than the others
-said, her voice tremulous with emotion:
-
-“This morning, your majesty, about four o’clock, Cousin Fritz suddenly
-appeared, as if by magic, among us. He ordered us to make a bundle of
-things most necessary for the Princess Hilda’s comfort. Then he went
-away, accompanied by her royal highness’ favorite attendant.”
-
-Carl Eingen gazed at the speaker earnestly, while Wilhelm said:
-
-“Her favorite attendant? Who may that be?”
-
-“The Fraulein Müller, your majesty.”
-
-Carl Eingen’s face turned white. He had long loved Fraulein Müller, and
-her non-attendance upon Wilhelm had filled him with dismay. “Weren’t you
-in the cellars at that hour, Herr Eingen?” asked Wilhelm sternly.
-
-“I was, your majesty—with twenty men with torches.”
-
-“And you heard no sound—no footsteps—no echoes?”
-
-“None, your majesty, that the vastness of the vaults would not explain.”
-
-The usurper sat silent for a time, deep in thought. Now and again one of
-the waiting-women would sob hysterically. Carl Eingen’s impatience grew
-apace. He longed for action, for some physical outlet for the anxiety
-that oppressed him. He had seen little of Fraulein Müller since she had
-been taken into the household of the Princess Hilda, but his boyhood had
-been spent in her companionship. He could not remember the time when he
-had not loved her. Her bright face and sunny nature had been to him for
-years a solace and a hope. That she had been lured into the perils that
-surrounded the path of the royal fugitives, he could not now doubt. The
-conviction filled him with dismay. He longed to begin at once a renewal
-of the fruitless search he had made in the early morning. He watched the
-changing expressions on Wilhelm’s face anxiously. Presently the usurper
-spoke:
-
-“Come here, Herr Schmidt,” said Wilhelm, a cruel tone in his deep voice.
-“Seat yourself at this table and write as I direct. Are you ready? Go
-on then. ‘To the people of Hesse-Heilfels, greeting: I, Wilhelm IX., by
-the grace of God king of Hesse-Heilfels, do call upon you to render up
-to me, dead or alive, the person of one Cousin Fritz, a dwarf, who has
-held, under my predecessor, the office of Court Jester. To the man or
-men who shall bring to my castle the body of said Cousin Fritz shall be
-paid the sum of five hundred marks. Given under my hand and seal, at the
-castle of Heilfels, this tenth day of August, 189—.’ There, I think that
-may be effective in crushing out the last sparks of rebellion in this
-afflicted land. Have a hundred copies of that proclamation made at once,
-Herr Schmidt. See to it that they are exposed in every wine-shop in the
-kingdom. Take a few of them, Herr Eingen, and affix them to the walls in
-the most remote corners of the cellars under us. Oh, one moment, Herr
-Schmidt; add to the proclamation that a full pardon will be granted to
-any one who has been in rebellion against Wilhelm IX., in case he aids
-in the capture of Cousin Fritz. That may have an effect upon Reibach and
-Wollenstein, if they should see the notice. As I remember them, those
-two men are among the worst products of Brother Rudolph’s worm-eaten
-vineyard. And now, gentlemen, let us break our fast. Ladies, I bid you
-good-morning. It is my fondest hope that you may have your mistress with
-you again at the earliest possible moment.”
-
-Wilhelm arose and the audience was at an end. With a heavy heart, Carl
-Eingen joined Herr Schmidt and prepared for another descent to the weird
-regions beneath the castle. Meanwhile the people of Hesse-Heilfels
-had begun the day under a new _régime_, and the whisper went abroad
-throughout the kingdom that indulgence in the game of draw-poker would be
-construed as the crime of _lese majesté_.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.
-
-
-Carl Eingen had searched, as he believed, the most remote corner of the
-wine-cellar. He had taken with him no companion upon his subterranean
-bill-posting expedition, and, courageous though he was, he could not
-control a feeling of nervous discomfort as he fastened the grewsome
-proclamation of King Wilhelm to what he imagined was the last outpost
-in this tortuous hole in the ground. He had affixed type-written copies
-offering a reward for the capture of Cousin Fritz, dead or alive, to wine
-casks, stone walls, and wooden pillars in various parts of the cellar,
-and he breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that his grim task was at
-an end. Suddenly a harsh, shrill voice, just above his head, cried out:
-
-“Ha Carl Eingen, I’m worth five hundred marks, eh? I’ll throw you double
-or quits for my body. What say you?”
-
-Carl started in affright, and dropped the hammer he held in his hand.
-Perched upon a huge hogshead sat Cousin Fritz, his feathered cap upon his
-head, smiling down mischievously at the astonished youth.
-
-“Will you come up and take me?” asked the dwarf maliciously, moving
-his short sword in the air and then making a few defiant passes at his
-antagonist. “Do you need money, Carl? Five hundred marks! It is a large
-sum.”
-
-Carl Eingen remained silent, but he could not suppress a smile as the
-ludicrous features of the situation impressed him. Suddenly the dwarf’s
-mood changed.
-
-“You’re a good fellow, Carl Eingen, in spite of your rebellious nature,”
-he said gently. “I don’t believe you’d murder me in cold blood. That’s
-more than I could say of several men I know. As times go, Carl, it’s high
-praise.”
-
-“I think, Cousin Fritz,” said Carl quietly, “that you’d better come with
-me without more ado. You’re sure to be captured down here and you might
-be run to earth by somebody who would think it less trouble to take you
-dead than alive. I promise you that I’ll do my best to make easy terms
-for you with the king.”
-
-“What king, Carl?” asked the dwarf mockingly. “You may not know it, but I
-am the real, the only king of Hesse-Heilfels. In the long run I dictate
-my own terms—and they are always accepted, Carl Eingen. Do you call
-Brother Wilhelm king? Nonsense! He’s only an upstart who struts about up
-above for a time and then falls to sleep like the rest. Hesse-Heilfels
-has only one king—and he never dies. But enough of this, Carl! I won’t
-come to you and you can’t capture me. Nevertheless, I prefer you as an
-ally to a foe. I’ll make you a proposition.”
-
-Carl Eingen frowned and strode nervously up and down, almost within
-reach of the dwarf’s pointed shoes. He felt absurdly conscious of his
-momentary impotence. He was keenly alive to the possibility that he would
-be obliged to return to Wilhelm and confess that he had been outwitted by
-the dwarf. Furthermore, Cousin Fritz was in possession of a secret that
-Carl Eingen longed to solve. Upon the hogshead above him sat the captor
-of Fraulein Müller, and her lover burned to get word of her. He knew,
-right well, that only by diplomacy could he make Cousin Fritz reveal the
-truth concerning her abduction.
-
-“Go on,” said Carl smoothly, “let me hear your proposition, Cousin Fritz.”
-
-The dwarf chuckled with inward merriment. Then he bent forward, his hand
-still upon his sword, and said:
-
-“You think me mad, Carl Eingen, but you’d do well to back my hand at this
-crisis in the game. In this case one king beats a royal flush. I’m the
-king, and I know my power. Let me tell you, Carl Eingen, that you will
-never see again a face that you love nor hear a voice that has grown dear
-to you unless you heed what I shall say. It has come to a contest between
-your loyalty and your love. If you remain true to Wilhelm, you will be
-false to your love. If you place your mistress above your king in your
-heart, you must forswear Wilhelm. Do you follow me?”
-
-There was a sane intensity in the dwarf’s manner that Carl Eingen had
-never observed before. It impressed him even more than the madcap’s words.
-
-“And if I abandon Wilhelm, Cousin Fritz?” asked Carl earnestly.
-
-“You shall see your love again, Carl Eingen.”
-
-“And otherwise?”
-
-“The sweet face of Gretchen Müller shall smile upon you only from the
-shadows of the night, when memory haunts your pillow and drives sleep
-routed from your couch.”
-
-Carl Eingen looked about him restlessly. The dark mysteries of this
-weird cellar appeared to cast upon him an uncanny spell. He seemed to
-be plunged into a shadow-haunted realm in which laws that were new to
-him prevailed. The dwarf, smiling with conscious power, seemed to exert
-a hypnotic influence over the impressionable youth, whose artistic
-sensibilities rendered him extremely sensitive to the influences of a
-romantic environment.
-
-Furthermore, the threat uttered by the dwarf had had its effect. Carl
-Eingen longed passionately to gaze once more upon a face that had been
-for years the fairest sight earth held for him. The possibility—remote
-and unreasonable as it seemed—that this little mischief-maker could
-remove Gretchen Müller forever from his ken thrilled him with unspeakable
-dread. Instinctively he seemed to realize that Cousin Fritz was not
-wholly a vain boaster, that he was not without some portion of the
-boundless power he claimed.
-
-“Well, Cousin Fritz,” said Carl at length, his voice hoarse and unsteady,
-“I will go to this point, and no further. If you will lead me at once to
-Fraulein Müller, I give you my word that I will take no advantage of what
-I have learned, that neither Wilhelm nor any of his people shall know
-that I have met you down here.”
-
-The dwarf laughed mockingly and sprang to the floor. “It’s unconditional
-surrender, even on those terms,” he cried. “What I have left undone,
-Fraulein Müller will accomplish. Look here, Carl Eingen! See how
-powerless you were.”
-
-Cousin Fritz skipped merrily toward the proclamation that offered a
-reward for his capture. Removing it from the wall he playfully tore it
-into small pieces. Suddenly, to Carl’s amazement, a black hole gaped at
-them where the paper had rested but a moment before.
-
-“In here, Carl,” cried the dwarf, scrambling through the aperture.
-“You thought you had reached the end of the cellar. This is merely the
-entrance, my friend.”
-
-For a moment the youth hesitated. When, after much squeezing and a good
-deal of discomfort, he stood beside Cousin Fritz, his guide’s figure was
-almost lost in the deep gloom.
-
-“Come on,” said the dwarf, seizing Carl’s hand. “We have not far to go;
-we are taking a short cut to my apartments—the real centre of royalty in
-Hesse-Heilfels.”
-
-A moment later they stepped out into a passageway that soon led them to
-the main entrance of the rooms in which the dwarf had ensconced Rudolph
-XI. and his small suite. Cautiously opening the heavy door, Cousin Fritz
-tightly gripped Carl Eingen’s arm and silently pointed to the scene
-before them.
-
-In the centre of the hall the deposed king was seated at a table, at
-the opposite side of which Count von Reibach shuffled a pack of cards.
-Between them were small piles of pebbles that roughly served as chips.
-Baron Wollenstein, with a surly expression upon his heavy face, appeared
-to watch the game, but his restless eyes constantly turned toward a
-group at the farther corner of the room. The Princess Hilda, attended by
-Fraulein Müller, was seated in an antique chair of state, against the
-back of which her head rested as she gazed upward at Herr Bennett. The
-American, oblivious of the threatening glances of Baron Wollenstein, was
-bending forward talking earnestly to the golden-haired princess. A smile
-played across her face as she listened to his words.
-
-“There, Carl Eingen,” whispered the dwarf mischievously, “is the game as
-it stands. Will you draw cards?”
-
-“Yes,” answered the youth hoarsely as he met the eye of Fraulein Müller,
-who turned white with amazement as she caught sight of him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.
-
-
-There was nothing in the topic upon which Bennett was discoursing to the
-Princess Hilda to arouse the jealousy of Baron Wollenstein. The American
-was speaking eloquently, but impersonally, of his native land. The events
-of the night and the ominous inaction of the morning had rendered the
-princess a willing listener to the voice of a man to whom, she felt, she
-had shown great injustice. Woman-like, having reached the conclusion
-that she had not treated him with fairness, she now went to the extreme
-of trusting Bennett fully. Her discovery of the utter baseness of
-Wollenstein and von Reibach added to the longing she felt to prove that
-the American was not unworthy of her regard.
-
-“It is true,” said Bennett smilingly, “that my beautiful country is not
-made picturesque by antique castles, but, your Royal Highness, you must
-admit that I have no cause to hold it in contempt for that reason.” He
-glanced around the gloomy apartment meaningly.
-
-The princess understood him, and her eyes were sympathetic as they met
-his. “But an old castle has its advantages,” she remarked, with forced
-gayety. “It is crystallized history, is it not? Furthermore, it may offer
-a place of refuge in time of trouble.”
-
-“Ah,” said Bennett, loyal to his American prejudices, “that is just
-the point. In my country, we need no underground cellars to escape
-the wrath of man. We use them for another purpose. But don’t think
-me narrow-minded, Your Highness. I appreciate the advantages your
-country offers to the tourist, to the lover of romance, but, as a
-place of residence, I must admit that I prefer Litchfield County to
-Hesse-Heilfels.”
-
-The Princess Hilda sat silent for a moment. Her mind dwelt upon the
-ruin this man had wrought in the land she loved. She had been forced to
-the conclusion that the disaster he had brought to Hesse-Heilfels had
-been the outcome not of malice, but of mischance. Nevertheless, he had
-been the motive force, at the outset, that had overthrown the _régime_
-of which she was a part. How far was it becoming for her to accept
-his friendship? She could not answer. Of her own free-will she had
-thrown down the barrier between them, and it was too late, perhaps, to
-reconstruct it.
-
-The Princess Hilda was only eighteen years of age. The full significance
-of the political revolution of which she was a victim had not yet come
-to her. Had she possessed a wider and deeper experience of the ways of
-the world, the embarrassments that surrounded her would have impressed
-her more deeply. But she was very young, and, it is the peril and the
-privilege of youth to make light of difficulties that appear insuperable
-to the eyes of maturity. Furthermore, the princess was undergoing a novel
-experience that possessed for her a dangerous fascination. The rigid
-etiquette of the old-fashioned court in which she had spent her girlhood
-had precluded the possibility of frank and sympathetic intercourse
-with young men. An American girl of eighteen is apt to be as wise as a
-serpent, though harmless as a dove. She is sure of herself. She takes
-pride in the conviction that she understands men. What she has failed
-to learn of the peculiarities of human nature from experience, she has
-derived from literature and the drama. She makes her _début_ in society
-a full-fledged woman of the world. If she is clever, her epigrams are as
-pointed at eighteen as they will be at twenty-eight.
-
-But a German princess develops more slowly. She is hedged around by
-safeguards erected on the theory that there should be no royal road to
-worldliness. She is moulded by ceremonies and fashioned by precedents.
-She is deprived by birth of the divine right to choose a husband. At
-eighteen she has become merely a more or less ornamental piece in a royal
-game of chess. The American girl of the same age is years older than the
-German princess.
-
-Let it not be imagined, however, that Jonathan Edwards Bennett found the
-Princess Hilda of Hesse-Heilfels too young and unsophisticated to be
-interesting. While her recent experiences may not have assumed in her
-mind their ultimate significance, they had had, nevertheless, a marked
-effect in changing her mental attitude toward many subjects. At one blow
-she had been thrust into an entirely new relationship to the universe at
-large. Heretofore, she had been led to believe that the sun rose and set
-merely for her own royal pleasure and profit. Suddenly even the light
-of that luminary had been denied to her. The immediate effect of this
-deprivation had been educational. For the first time in her life she had
-been brought face to face with the fact that royalty itself is subject to
-the chastisement that fate so freely bestows upon lesser mortals.
-
-“Tell me, Herr Bennett,” she said after a time, glancing significantly at
-the poker-players in the centre of the room, “what will be the outcome of
-all this? We can’t live here all our days. I should become an old woman
-in a year if I could never see the sun, never hear the wind among the
-trees.”
-
-A smile played across her shapely mouth, but her eyes were sad as they
-looked up at the pale, handsome face above her.
-
-“Do you know, your royal highness,” said Bennett, lowering his voice,
-confidentially, “I have come to the conclusion that the solution of
-the puzzle rests with Cousin Fritz. It is a novel experience for me
-to suspend my own judgment and trust to another man to get me out of
-difficulties, but the little madcap’s cleverness and loyalty have had a
-hypnotic effect upon my will. More and more do I find myself inclined to
-follow his lead, to await his commands, and to trust to his ingenuity to
-get us out of this amazing scrape.”
-
-The Princess Hilda assented. “Cousin Fritz,” she said, “has become, I
-fear, our only hope. What he can do for us now I can’t imagine, but, Herr
-Bennett, there is some satisfaction in the thought that we can never be
-worse off than we are at present.”
-
-The American uttered a few words of perfunctory acquiescence. He envied
-her the undismayed optimism of extreme youth. The conviction had come
-upon him that they might easily be placed in a more undesirable position
-than they occupied at that moment.
-
-“Herr Bennett,” said the princess, a slight flush of embarrassment coming
-into her cheeks. “I was pleased to hear you speak so kindly of Cousin
-Fritz, but let me urge you to beware of the others. Cousin Fritz is your
-friend. The others hate you.”
-
-Bennett smiled gently. “Thank you for your warning, Princess Hilda. I
-know well that they seek my life. But I have no fear of them. Some years
-ago, your royal highness, I was mining in Colorado, and,——”
-
-It was many a long day before the Princess Hilda heard the conclusion
-of the anecdote Bennett was about to relate. Something in her face had
-caused him to turn and glance toward the entrance. He caught a glimpse of
-Cousin Fritz making a gesture toward them, and then his eyes rested in
-dismay upon the tall, martial figure of Carl Eingen.
-
-“Good God, we are betrayed!” exclaimed Bennett, stepping forward and
-placing his hand upon the handle of his revolver.
-
-At that instant a groan, wrung from a strong man in physical agony, arose
-from the centre of the room, and King Rudolph, who had sprung up from the
-poker table as Fritz and Carl appeared at the doorway, fell senseless
-into the arms of Baron Wollenstein.
-
-“Put up your pistol, Herr Bennett,” piped Cousin Fritz, excitedly. “This
-man is our friend. Here, put the king on this couch! Get some wine,
-Fraulein Müller. Hurry. Baron Wollenstein, put his head down! There!
-Are you all paralyzed? Can’t you make haste? Will you take a bluff from
-death? I won’t. There, see! Cousin Rudolph opens his eyes! Give him
-wine! That’s right! He’ll be every inch a king before long! Come, now,
-stand back and let him sleep! That’s right. Sleep, Rudolph! Sleep!”
-
-Without dissent or hesitation they had all obeyed the dwarf’s directions
-to the letter, and as they stood grouped around the couch, upon which
-Rudolph lay breathing stertorously, the thought suddenly flashed through
-their minds, in sympathetic accord for the moment, that Cousin Fritz was
-no vain boaster when he claimed to be the real ruler of Hesse-Heilfels.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.
-
-
-“Frankly, your royal highness,” said Herr Bennett to the princess fifteen
-minutes later, “there are symptoms in the case that worry me. At first, I
-thought his majesty was attacked by a simple fainting fit, caused by his
-sudden rising at the table. His breathing, however, and other indications
-lead me to believe that he is in a very precarious condition.”
-
-They stood together apart, while Fraulein Müller and Carl Eingen,
-conversing in low whispers, watched beside the prostrated king.
-
-Count von Reibach and Baron Wollenstein, not unnoticed by Cousin Fritz,
-had left the apartment together.
-
-“We must have a talk at once, Count,” Wollenstein had said to his
-fellow-conspirator. “Come into the cellars with me. We won’t be missed at
-this moment.” Unknown to them, the dwarf had stolen into the dark vaults
-by their side so close to them that he could hear every word they said.
-
-“Is he hard hit, Baron?” asked Count von Reibach. “It looks to me like
-apoplexy.”
-
-“I think it is,” answered Wollenstein, taking his companion by the arm
-and groping toward a better lighted portion of the cellar that lay beyond
-them. “He’s been a sick man for some time back, Count. I’m inclined to
-think that the suddenness of his overthrow has precipitated an attack
-that could not have been long delayed.”
-
-“And what, to your mind, is our best play at this juncture, Baron?”
-asked von Reibach impressively. The serious nature of the crisis that
-confronted them had suddenly broken upon his not very active mind. His
-companion made no answer, but stood still, his head turned to one side.
-
-“The very thing,” whispered Wollenstein hoarsely. “Read that, Count! How
-it got here I can’t imagine, but it’s a wonderful stroke of luck at this
-juncture.”
-
-Count von Reibach followed his companion’s gaze and saw before them
-a type-written placard, the contents of which the reader has already
-learned.
-
-The count indulged in a weak whistle to relieve his astonishment. “Dead
-or alive!” he exclaimed. “It ought to be easy, Baron. I could put the
-dwarf in my pocket—if I could get my hands on him.”
-
-Wollenstein grunted deprecatingly, “We cannot afford to take any chances,
-Count,” he said emphatically. “We are in a desperate position. Our heads
-are forfeit to the state unless we can take our fatted calf with us when
-we go above as returning prodigals. It’s all very well to talk about
-capturing the dwarf alive, but you can’t catch rats in this infernal
-cellar by chasing them. Our only chance lies in seizing Cousin Fritz
-and rendering all opportunity of escape impossible at one stroke. It’s
-easily done. Let me get hold of the little imp once and Wilhelm shall
-have a court jester, dead or alive, as the case may be.” There was a
-cruel menace in the baron’s voice that was carefully noted by a dwarfish
-eavesdropper.
-
-“What was that?” asked the count, starting nervously and gazing into the
-shadows with straining eyes.
-
-“Ach Gott! Are you scared by rats?” muttered the baron sarcastically.
-“Now come to the point, Count! Do you understand me? We must act, and act
-immediately. Our only hope lies in the capture of the dwarf. We must set
-about it at once, and take him—dead or alive.”
-
-“Yes, dead or alive,” repeated Count von Reibach mechanically, seizing
-his companion’s arm and turning to retrace his steps.
-
-There came a snapping sound, as though a trap had been sprung somewhere
-in the darkness. The floor slipped away in creaking grooves and at the
-edge of the abyss stood Cousin Fritz, smiling maliciously as he gazed
-down into the blackness. A dull sound, as if huge rubber balls had struck
-the centre of the earth, came up through the grewsome hole.
-
-“Two of a kind!” cried the madman, in a shrill, penetrating voice. “Two
-of a kind—and I’ve discarded them!”
-
-He whistled gayly as he scurried back toward his apartments. Now and then
-he would break into song and his keen voice would startle the bats from
-slumber in the furthermost recesses of the great vaults.
-
-“Two of a kind! Two of a kind! Two of a kind!” he cried with hysterical
-energy now and again. “Two of a kind, but a very small pair! Ha, ha! I
-had no use for two of a kind, two of a kind, two of a kind!”
-
-Suddenly he stood still and listened intently. “The King is dead, long
-live the King!” he shouted, and the cellar re-echoed the weird cry. “The
-King is dead! Live the King!”
-
-At that moment Bennett had placed a detaining hand upon the Princess
-Hilda’s arm. The cumulative force of the adventures through which they
-had passed together had rendered ceremoniousness out of place at this
-juncture.
-
-“The need of aid from above has passed, your highness,” said Bennett
-gently. “I beg you to remain here. The King is——”
-
-“Is dead,” added the princess sadly.
-
-At that instant far down the cellar they heard the dwarf’s voice crying
-shrilly: “The King is dead! Live the King!”
-
-Bennett gazed at the princess in amazement.
-
-“’Tis Cousin Fritz’s voice. But how did he know? How did he know?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.
-
-
-“Are you very tired, your highness?”
-
-Bennett peered down at the pale face at his side. He held a candle in his
-hand as they groped slowly forward in a tunnel that Cousin Fritz ascribed
-to the Romans. Beyond them gleamed another unsteady light, carried by
-Carl Eingen. Now and then they could hear a penetrating voice raised in
-song or lowered in soliloquy as Cousin Fritz guided them toward their
-goal.
-
-The Princess Hilda and Fraulein Müller had laid aside their court attire
-and had donned peasant costumes, of a very antique cut, which Cousin
-Fritz had obtained from his collection of old-fashioned trumpery, a
-collection from which the social history of Hesse-Heilfels for several
-generations could have been reconstructed by an imaginative writer.
-
-The princess looked up at Bennett, a merry gleam in her dark blue eyes:
-
-“I’m tired, yes; but not of action. I am weary of imprisonment. I long
-to reach the end of this tunnel. I feel as though I were approaching the
-sunlight after being buried alive for centuries.”
-
-“But, tell me,” he persisted, his voice low and vibrant, “will you
-never regret your decision? Think of what you have given up. When you
-donned that peasant’s dress you laid aside a future that shone with
-the splendors of high state. That simple cap upon your head replaces a
-queen’s diadem. The sacrifice, your highness, is more than I can ask.”
-
-“Why will you tease me?” she cried with petulant playfulness. “When I put
-off my court dress, I gave up forever the title of ‘your highness.’ What
-has that title brought to me? Nothing but weariness and pain.”
-
-Just beyond them she could see Carl Eingen with his arm around the waist
-of Fraulein Müller. “Do you think,” asked Hilda, her eyes dancing as they
-met Bennett’s, “do you think that Gretchen would wish to return to my
-court with the knowledge that Carl Eingen was forever an exile from the
-kingdom?”
-
-Bennett trembled with a sensation of ecstatic triumph. His mind recalled
-the thought that had inspired him when he followed the Princess
-Hilda into the cellar on the night of the king’s overthrow. In this
-subterranean realm there would be no kings and princesses. They would all
-be fugitives, placed upon a plane of equality by the levelling power of
-misfortune. Beyond his wildest dreams, that thought had been prophetic.
-By no conscious effort upon his part, he had won the confidence, perhaps
-the love, of this woman at his side. The hand of sorrow had laid its grip
-upon her young heart, and in the hour of her misfortune she had looked at
-life with eyes that saw all things from a new point of view.
-
-“It is strange,” she whispered as they stole forward through the damp and
-narrow passageway, “it is strange that I should feel for my old life no
-regret, no desire to return to the tawdry glories of a court. But do you
-know, Herr Bennett, I feel that I would rather die in this old cellar
-than go back to my people, to be stared at by the gaping crowds, to hear
-the murmur of their senseless chatter as they told each other the tale of
-my burial and resurrection. Ugh! The very thought of it is horrible.”
-
-They hurried on in silence for a time.
-
-“I shall live with Carl and Gretchen,” she said musingly, when they had
-turned a corner in the tunnel and had again caught sight of the candle
-in Eingen’s hand. “We will go to some quiet spot and till the soil and
-forget the treachery that drove us from our fatherland. I shall be happy
-in their happiness—and forget—forget—forget!”
-
-Bennett bent down until his face almost touched hers.
-
-“You must not forget,” he whispered, “that there lives a man whose only
-wish on earth is to know that your heart is light, that your eyes are
-bright with the joy of life, that no shadows fall across your path.”
-
-Suddenly through the tunnel came the shrill voice of the dwarf, chanting
-mischievously the refrain, “Two of a kind.” Then a mocking laugh followed
-the words into the echoing vaults far behind the fugitives.
-
-The Princess Hilda shuddered, and placed a light hand upon Bennett’s arm.
-
-“Do you know what he did to them?” she asked nervously.
-
-“He won’t tell me,” answered Bennett; “all that he will say is that they
-were ‘a small pair’ and he ‘discarded’ them.”
-
-Again the princess shuddered, and quickened her steps. Suddenly the
-candle carried by Carl Eingen flickered vigorously, and almost succumbed
-to a damp draught. The princess glanced up at Bennett joyfully.
-
-“Look at Carl’s candle,” she exclaimed. “Do you know what that means,
-Herr Bennett? We are near the entrance, or rather, the exit to the
-tunnel. The Rhine, Herr Bennett, the dear, old Rhine is waiting to take
-us to its heart.”
-
-Her voice trembled with excitement and she stumbled as she darted ahead.
-By a quick movement Bennett’s arm caught her as she fell forward.
-Forgetful of everything but his burning love, he held her pressed against
-him as he rained passionate kisses upon her lips and cheeks.
-
-“I love you, Hilda, I love you! I love you!” he whispered wildly. “You
-are my queen! my queen! Do not tremble so! See, I will be gentle! Just
-one more kiss, my darling! One more kiss! One more kiss!”
-
-“Two of a kind, two of a kind, two of a kind,” cried a harsh voice, close
-at hand. “There, Carl Eingen, is the river, and here’s the boat! Pull it
-up close to the wall. That’s right. Ha, ha! I must discard again! This
-time it’s two pair! Two pair! Ha, ha!”
-
-Carl Eingen had entered the flat-bottomed boat and had placed the oars in
-the rowlocks, after seating Fraulein Müller in the stern.
-
-The Princess Hilda and Herr Bennett stood upon the stone-work that jutted
-out from the tunnel’s opening. The breeze that swept across the bosom
-of the Rhine caressed their cheeks and made free with Hilda’s golden
-locks. Behind them stood Cousin Fritz, cap in hand, as though he did the
-honors of his mansion to home-going guests. Bennett gave his hand to the
-princess and she seated herself by Fraulein Müller’s side.
-
-“Come, Cousin Fritz,” cried Bennett, his voice vibrant with the joy
-that filled his soul, “into the boat! Quick! We can afford to take no
-risks—Wilhelm’s sentinel may have sharp eyes. Quick, I say!”
-
-Cousin Fritz stepped back into the tunnel. His small, white wizened face
-became a ghostly vision against the black depths behind him.
-
-“Farewell,” he cried in his thin, mocking voice, “farewell! My
-kingdom needs its king, and I return! Remember Cousin Fritz, King of
-Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years! Farewell!”
-
-Bennett pushed the boat into the current and jumped aboard. With powerful
-strokes Carl Eingen urged the clumsy craft toward the centre of the
-stream. Suddenly across the black waste of waters between them and the
-shore came a piercing voice as they heard the disjointed words:
-
-“Two pair! Discard two pair! Draw to kings! Ha, ha! Draw to kings! Ha,
-ha!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.
-
-
-September in the Berkshire hills makes Litchfield, Connecticut, an
-attractive place to people of leisure who like to watch nature as she
-doffs her summer garb of green and yellow and dons the purple and scarlet
-raiment that autumn provides for her.
-
-Upon the broad piazza of a hotel commanding a wide view of a hill
-country unrivalled for beauty in the new world sat several men and women
-indulging in the idle gossip that falls from the lips of people who have
-nothing more serious confronting them than a game of golf or a drive
-through the woods.
-
-“Anything interesting in the _Trumpet_, Hal?” asked a youth, attired in
-a most unbecoming golf costume, glancing at a young man who held in his
-hands a copy of the latest issue of Litchfield’s weekly newspaper.
-
-“Calvin Johnson has put a new coat of paint on his barn,” answered the
-news-reader solemnly. “Mrs. Rogers spent Sunday with friends in Roxbury.”
-
-“Oh, stop it, Hal,” cried a vivacious young woman, putting up her hand
-imperiously. “You’ll drive us all away if you keep on.”
-
-“Wait a moment! Let me read you something of more interest,” said the
-young man with the newspaper impressively. “This is the _pièce de
-résistance_ of the week’s _Trumpet_:
-
-“‘We take pleasure in informing our readers that Jonathan Edwards
-Bennett, an old resident of Litchfield, has returned from a long sojourn
-in Europe and has reopened the Bennett homestead on Main Street. Mr.
-Bennett is accompanied by his wife. Rumor has it that Mrs. Bennett is a
-daughter of one of the oldest and most aristocratic families in central
-Europe. Mr. and Mrs. Bennett are entertaining their friends, Mr. and Mrs.
-Eingen, of Germany, who will remain in Litchfield until late in the fall.
-The _Trumpet_ is informed that Mr. Bennett will take up his residence
-permanently in Litchfield. It is understood that he will devote much
-time to politics. We congratulate our fellow-townsmen upon Mr. Bennett’s
-return to his native heath and take pleasure in bidding him welcome.’”
-
-
-“That explains it, then!” exclaimed the vivacious young woman excitedly.
-“That must have been Mrs. Bennett we saw yesterday, Marion. She is really
-a beautiful woman, with magnificent golden hair and the dearest blue
-eyes! She’s a perfect love! Isn’t she, Marion?”
-
-“She is, indeed,” answered the girl appealed to.
-
-“Jonathan Edwards Bennett,” repeated one of the men who had listened to
-the _Trumpet’s_ choice tid-bit. “He was in my class at Yale. A clever
-fellow, but restless. They used to say of him that he would be famous or
-a failure before he had been out in the world five years.”
-
-“And has he been a success?” drawled the youth in the golf suit.
-
-“Of course he has,” cried the vivacious young woman, “hasn’t he married
-a beautiful girl with golden hair and blue eyes? Surely, he could ask
-nothing better of life than that.”
-
-Could Jonathan Edwards Bennett have heard these words he would have
-acknowledged that the vivacious young woman spoke the truth.
-
-
-THE END.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Popular Library.
-
-Paper—Twenty-five Cents.
-
-
-ODD FOLKS. By Opie Read.
-
-A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. By Willis Steell.
-
-ONE OF EARTH’S DAUGHTERS. Ellen Roberts.
-
-THE PASSING OF ALIX. By Mrs. Marjorie Paul.
-
-LUNAR CAUSTIC. By Charles H. Robinson.
-
-THE PALMETTO. By F. S. Heffernan.
-
-IMOLA. By F. S. Heffernan.
-
-UTOPIA. By Frank Rosewater.
-
-BLACK FRIDAY. By Thomas B. Connery.
-
-ALL THE DOG’S FAULT. By Thos. B. Connery.
-
-THE MALACHITE CROSS. By Frank Norton.
-
-A FASCINATING SINNER. By Delta.
-
-HYPNOTISM. By Jules Claretie.
-
-KERCHIEFS TO HUNT SOULS. Amelia Fytche.
-
-THE FORTUNES OF MARGARET WELD. By S. M. H. G.
-
-A JOURNEY TO VENUS. By G. W. Pope.
-
-PAOLA CORLETTI. By Alice Howard Hilton.
-
-TWO STRANGE ADVENTURERS. By Cornwallis.
-
-MY SPANISH SWEETHEART. By F. A. Ober.
-
-THE CAPTAIN’S ROMANCE. By Opie Read.
-
-THE ADOPTED DAUGHTER. By Fawcett.
-
-TOM BROWN’S SCHOOL DAYS. By Hughes.
-
-KIDNAPPED. By R. L. Stevenson.
-
-MICAH CLARKE. By A. Conan Doyle.
-
-THE SIGN OF THE FOUR. By Doyle.
-
-SPORT ROYAL. By Anthony Hope.
-
-FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
-
-THE BONDMAN. By Hall Caine.
-
-THE MINISTER’S WEAK POINT. By Maclure.
-
-AT LOVE’S EXTREMES. By Thompson.
-
-BY RIGHT, NOT LAW. By R. H. Sherard.
-
-IN DARKEST ENGLAND. By General Booth.
-
-PEOPLE’S REFERENCE BOOK.
-
-MARTHA WASHINGTON COOK BOOK.
-
-HEALTH AND BEAUTY. By Emily S. Bouton.
-
-IN STRANGE COMPANY. By Guy Boothby. (With full-page half-tone
-Illustrations.)
-
-RENTED—A HUSBAND. By Voisin.
-
-THE NEW MAN AT ROSSMERE. By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
-
-A WOMAN’S MISTAKE, or, ON A MARGIN. By Julius Chambers.
-
-THE ONE TOO MANY. By Mrs. Lynn Linton.
-
-THE FAT AND THE THIN. By Emile Zola.
-
-AT MARKET VALUE. By Grant Allen.
-
-RACHEL DENE. By Robert Buchanan.
-
-THE MINOR CHORD. By J. M. Chapple.
-
-BOSS BART. By J. M. Chapple.
-
-THE GATES OF DAWN. By Fergus Hume.
-
-NANCE, A KENTUCKY BELLE. By Greene.
-
-BITTER FRUITS. By M. Caro. (Fully Illustrated.)
-
-ARE MEN GAY DECEIVERS? By Mrs. Frank Leslie.
-
-NYE AND RILEY’S WIT AND HUMOR.
-
-BILL NYE’S SPARKS.
-
-LOVE AFFAIRS OF A WORLDLY MAN. By Maibelle Justice.
-
-LOVE LETTERS OF A WORLDLY WOMAN. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford.
-
-WAS IT SUICIDE? By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
-
-CLAUDEA’S ISLAND. By Esme Stuart.
-
-WEBSTER’S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY. (Illustrated.) 350 Pages.
-
-THE DISAPPEARANCE OF MR. DERWENT. By Thomas Cobb.
-
-SACRIFICED LOVE. By Alphonse Daudet.
-
-THE MAHARAJAH’S GUEST. By Indian Exile.
-
-THE LAST OF THE VAN SLACKS. By Edward S. Van Zile.
-
-MARK TWAIN, HIS LIFE AND WORK.
-
-THE MAJOR IN WASHINGTON.
-
-SOCIAL ETIQUETTE. By Emily S. Bouton.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Latest Books.
-
-
-AN ALTRUIST. By OUIDA. Gilt top, $1.00.
-
-THUS RUNS THE WORLD AWAY. AMELIA E. BARR. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-WAS IT RIGHT TO FORGIVE? AMELIA E. BARR. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-A NEW STORY by Capt. Chas. King. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-THE EMBASSY BALL. By VIRGINIA ROSALIE COXE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
-
-A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. Illustrated by H. B.
-MATHEWS. Cloth, gilt top, 50c.
-
-SOUR SAINTS AND SWEET SINNERS. By CARLOS MARTYN. Cloth, gilt top, $1.00.
-
-SEVEN SMILES, AND A FEW FIBS. By THOMAS J. VIVIAN, with full-page
-illustrations by well-known artists. Cloth, gilt top, 50c.
-
-DAVENPORT’S CARTOONS. By HOMER DAVENPORT.
-
-THE RASCAL CLUB. By JULIUS CHAMBERS. Fully illustrated by J. P. BURNS.
-Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
-
-THE MILLS OF GOD. By HELEN DAVIES, author of “Reveries of a Spinster.”
-Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
-
-AMONG THE DUNES. By MRS. D. L. RHONE. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-THE AILMENT OF THE CENTURY. MAX NORDAU. Cloth, $2.
-
-A SON Of MARS. By ST. GEORGE RATHBORNE, author of “Dr. Jack.” Cloth,
-$1.00; paper, 50c.
-
-PETRONILLA, THE SISTER. By EMMA HOMAN THAYER. Fully Illustrated. Cloth,
-$1.25; paper, 50c.
-
-SONGS OF THE WINGS. MINNIE GILMORE. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-URANIA. By CAMILLE FLAMMARION. Profusely Illustrated. Cloth, $1.25;
-paper, 50c.
-
-A GUIDE TO PALMISTRY. By MRS. ELIZA EASTER-HENDERSON. Cloth, $1.00.
-
-TRUE TO THEMSELVES. A Psychological Study. By ALEX. J. C. SKENE, M.D.,
-LL.D. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-ODD FOLKS. By OPIE READ. Cloth, $1.00.
-
-LUNAR CAUSTIC. By CHARLES H. ROBINSON. Paper, 25c.
-
-UTOPIA. By FRANK ROSEWATER. Paper, 25c.
-
-BLACK FRIDAY. By THOMAS B. CONNERY. Paper, 25c.
-
-ALL THE DOG’S FAULT. By THOS. B. CONNERY. Paper, 25c.
-
-THE MALACHITE CROSS. By FRANK NORTON. Paper, 25c.
-
-ONE OF EARTH’S DAUGHTERS. ELLEN ROBERTS. Paper, 25c.
-
-THE PASSING OF ALIX. MRS MARJORIE PAUL. Paper, 25c.
-
-A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. By WILLIS STEELL. Paper, 25c.
-
-ISIDRA. By WILLIS STEELL. Paper, 50c.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Library of Choice Literature.
-
-Paper,—Fifty Cents.
-
-
-THE EMBASSY BALL. By Virginia Rosalie Coxe.
-
-TRUE TO THEMSELVES. By Alex. J. C. Skene, M.D., LL.D.
-
-THE RASCAL CLUB. By Julius Chambers. Fully Illustrated by J. P. Burns.
-
-ISIDRA, THE PATRIOT DAUGHTER OF MEXICO. By Willis Steell.
-
-THE MILLS OF GOD. By Helen Davies. Author of “Reveries of a Spinster.”
-
-PETRONILLA, THE SISTER. By Emma Homan Thayer. Fully Illustrated.
-
-URANIA. By Camille Flammarion.
-
-Profusely Illustrated with half-tone engravings.
-
-A GARRISON TANGLE. Capt. Chas. King.
-
-FORT FRAYNE. By Capt. Chas. King.
-
-A SON OF MARS. A BAR SINISTER. A GODDESS OF AFRICA. MASKED IN MYSTERY.
-HER RESCUE FROM THE TURKS. By St. George Rathborne, Author of Dr. Jack.
-
-A NEW ARISTOCRACY. By Birch Arnold.
-
-MARJORY MOORE’S LOVERS. By Adeline Sergeant.
-
-A BACHELOR OF PARIS. J. W. Harding. Fully Illustrated by William Hofaker.
-
-BILL NYE’S REMARKS. 150 Illustrations.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Library of Choice Literature.
-
-The following Copyrighted Novels, published at 50c. per copy, are now
-sold at 25c. each.
-
-
-MISS DEVEREUX OF THE MARIQUITA. By R.H. Savage.
-
-FACING THE FLAG. By Jules Verne.
-
-HOW WOMEN LOVE. By Max Nordau.
-
-IN THE OLD CHATEAU. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-SOME WOMEN AND A MAN. By William J. Locke.
-
-A DAUGHTER OF JUDAS. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-THE LAND OF PROMISE. By Paul Bourget.
-
-THE FLYING HALCYON. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-THE CHARLATAN. By R. Buchanan and Henry Murray.
-
-THE PRINCESS OF ALASKA. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-THE ANARCHIST. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-A DAUGHTER OF THE KING. By Alien.
-
-FOR LIFE AND LOVE. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-A MONK OF CRUTA. By E. Phillips Oppenheim.
-
-LIFE AND SERMONS OF DAVID SWING.
-
-THE MASKED VENUS. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-THE FALLEN RACE. By Austyn Granville.
-
-A YOUNG LADY TO MARRY, and other French Stories.
-
-SWEET DANGER. By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
-
-THE SPIDER OF TRUXILLO. By Richard Henry Savage.
-
-HAWAIIAN LIFE. By Charles Warren Stoddard.
-
-AFTER MANY YEARS—Poems. By R. H. Savage.
-
-IN THE DAY OF BATTLE. By J. A. Steuart.
-
-CAMPAIGNS OF CURIOSITY. By E. L. Banks.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Prismatic Library
-
-Gilt Top,—Fifty Cents.
-
- “I KNOW OF NOTHING IN THE BOOK LINE THAT EQUALS NEELY’S
- PRISMATIC LIBRARY FOR ELEGANCE AND CAREFUL SELECTION. IT SETS A
- PACE THAT OTHERS WILL NOT EASILY EQUAL, AND NONE SURPASS.”—E.
- A. ROBINSON.
-
-
-SEVEN SMILES, AND A FEW FIBS. By Thomas J. Vivian, with full-page illus.
-by well-known artists.
-
-A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. Phillips Oppenheim. Illustrated by H. B.
-Mathews.
-
-THE SHACKLES OF FATE. By Max Nordau.
-
-SOAP BUBBLES. By Max Nordau.
-
-A BACHELOR OF PARIS. By John W. Harding. With over 50 illustrations by
-William Hofaker.
-
-MONTRESOR. By Loota.
-
-REVERIES OF A SPINSTER. By Helen Davies.
-
-THE ART MELODIOUS. By Louis Lombard.
-
-THE HONOR OF A PRINCESS. F. Kimball Scribner.
-
-OBSERVATIONS OF A BACHELOR. Louis Lombard.
-
-KINGS IN ADVERSITY. By E. S. Van Zile.
-
-NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. By Captain King and Ernest Von
-Wildenbruch.
-
-TRUMPETER FRED. By Captain King. Illustrated.
-
-FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
-
-THE KING IN YELLOW. By R. W. Chambers.
-
-IN THE QUARTER. By R. W. Chambers.
-
-A PROFESSIONAL LOVER. By Gyp.
-
-BIJOU’S COURTSHIPS. By Gyp. Translated by Katherine Berry di Zériga.
-Illustrated by H. B. Axtell.
-
-A CONSPIRACY OF THE CARBONARI. By Louise Muhlbach.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Miscellaneous Books.
-
-
-AMELIA E. BARR’S WORKS.
-
- THUS RUNS THE WORLD AWAY. Cloth, $1.25.
- WAS IT RIGHT TO FORGIVE? Cloth, $1.25.
-
-OPIE READ’S WORKS.
-
- ODD FOLKS. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
- THE CAPTAIN’S ROMANCE. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
-
-CAPT. CHARLES KING’S WORKS.
-
- FORT FRAYNE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
- AN ARMY WIFE. Cloth, $1.25. 32 full-page Illustrations.
- A GARRISON TANGLE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
- NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. 50c.
- TRUMPETER FRED. 50c. With full-page Illustrations.
-
-MAX NORDAU’S WORKS.
-
- THE AILMENT OF THE CENTURY. Cloth, $2.00.
- THE SHACKLES OF FATE. Gilt Top, 50c.
- HOW WOMEN LOVE. Cloth, $1.25.
- THE RIGHT TO LOVE. Cloth, $1.50.
- THE COMEDY OF SENTIMENT. Cloth, $1.50.
- SOAP BUBBLES. Gilt top, 50c.
-
-AN ALTRUIST. By Ouida. Gilt top, $1.00.
-
-CHEIRO’S LANGUAGE OF THE HAND. Sixth Edition, $2.50.
-
-IF WE ONLY KNEW AND OTHER POEMS. By Cheiro. Cloth, 50c.
-
-THE BACHELOR AND THE CHAFING DISH. By Deshler Welsh. Illustrated. Cloth,
-$1.00.
-
-THE LAND OF PROMISE. By Paul Bourget. Fully illustrated. Cloth, $1.00;
-paper, 25c.
-
-NEELY’S HISTORY OF THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. Over 1,000 pages, fully
-illustrated, $2.50.
-
-DR. CARLIN’S RECEIPT BOOK AND HOUSEHOLD PHYSICIAN. Cloth, $1.00; paper,
-50c.
-
-LIFE AND SERMONS OF DAVID SWING. Cloth, $1.50; paper, 50c.
-
-GIVING AND GETTING CREDIT. By F. B. Goddard. Cloth, $1.00.
-
-THE ART OF SELLING. By F. B. Goddard. 50c.
-
-A JOURNEY TO VENUS. By G. W. Pope. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
-
-KERCHIEFS TO HUNT SOULS. By M. Amelia Fytche. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
-
-FACING THE FLAG. By Jules Verne. Cloth, $1.00.
-
-THAT EURASIAN. By Aleph Bey. Cloth, $1.25.
-
-CORNERSTONES OF CIVILIZATION. Union College Practical Lectures
-(Butterfield Course). $3.00.
-
-WASHINGTON, OR THE REVOLUTION. A drama, by Ethan Allen. 2 vols. Cloth,
-$3.00; paper, $1.00.
-
-
-
-
-Neely’s Tourist Library.
-
-PRICE,—TEN CENTS.
-
-_Entered as second-class matter._
-
-
-Mr. F. Tennyson Neely presents a new library of unusual merit, containing
-standard works published in a form that has never been equaled. NEELY’S
-TOURIST LIBRARY has jumped into popularity from the start among travelers
-and all readers of fiction, so that no shrewd dealer need hesitate about
-making a heavy order and filling out a standing order for each weekly
-issue, a list of which follows:
-
-THE WHITE COMPANY. By A. Conan Doyle.
-
-THE DEEMSTER. By Hall Caine.
-
-A ROMANCE OF TWO WORLDS. By Marie Corelli.
-
-TREASURE ISLAND. By Robert L. Stevenson.
-
-THE SIGN OF THE FOUR. By A. Conan Doyle.
-
-KIDNAPPED. By Robert L. Stevenson.
-
-THE BONDMAN. By Hall Caine.
-
-MICAH CLARK. By A. Conan Doyle.
-
-SPORT ROYAL. By Anthony Hope.
-
-THE MAN IN BLACK. By Stanley J. Weyman.
-
-UNCLE TOM’S CABIN. By Mrs. Stowe.
-
-BEYOND THE CITY. By A. Conan Doyle.
-
-A NEW ISSUE EVERY WEEK.
-
-
-
-***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KINGS IN ADVERSITY***
-
-
-******* This file should be named 62777-0.txt or 62777-0.zip *******
-
-
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
-http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/6/2/7/7/62777
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-